univocè dicitur say the Schoolmen God is not simply Invisible but in reference to us Angels and Saints above see him they behold his face He is Invisible to a mortal eye as the Apostle speaketh Reasons First God is a Spirit because a Spirit is the best highest and purest Nature God being the most excellent and highest Nature must needs be a Spirit too Secondly God is a most simple and noble being therefore must needs be incorporeal Angels and souls have a composition in them their Essence and Faculties are distinguished they are compounded of Subject and Accidents their Nature and Qualities or Graces but Gods Holiness is his Nature Thirdly God is insensible therefore a Spirit Spirits are not subject to senses Iohn 1. 18. This confutes 1. Tertullian who held God to be corporeal then he should consist of matter and form 2. The Anthropomorphites who ascribed to God the parts and members of a man they âlledâe that place Gen. 1. 27. But some think the soul is the only subject and seat in which the Image of God is placed Grant that it was in the body likewise it being capable of Immortality yet a man was not said to be made after the Image of God in respect of his corporal figure but in respect of Knowledge Righteousness and Holiness Ephes. 4. 23. Col. 3. 10. not in respect of his substance but qualities Object God is said to have Members Face Hands Eyes in some places of Scripture and yet in others he is said not to be a body but a Spirit and consequently to have no hands nor eyes Answ. The word Hand and Eye is taken figuratively for the power of seeing and working which are actions that men perform with the hand and eye as an Instrument and so it is attributed to God because he hath an ability of discerning and doing infinitely more excellent then can be found in man Sometimes again those words are taken properly for members of the body of some such form fashion making so they are not to be attributed unto God who because he hath no body cannot have an hand an eye A body is taken three wayes 1. For every thing which is opposite to a fancy and notion and so whatever hath a being may be called a body in this sense Tertullian attributes a body to God 2. For that thing which hath some composition or change so God onely is incorporeall 3. More strictly for that which consists of matter and form so some say Angels are incorporeal 3. This shews the unlawfulness then of painting the God-head Cajetan disliked it Bellarmine b argues thus Man is the Image of God But man may be pictured Therefore the Image of God may be pictured Man is not the Image of God but in the faculties of his soul which cannot be pictured therefore the Image of God cannot be pictured Although the whole man may be said Synecdochically to be pictured yet is not man called the Image of God in his whole but in a part which is his reasonable and invisible soul which can not be pictured 1. We must call upon God and worship him with the Spirit our Saviour Christ teacheth us this practical use Iohn 4. 24. Blesse the Lord O my soul Psalm 103. Whom I serve in the Spirit saith Paul The very Heathen made this inference Si Deus est animus sit pura mente colendus 1. The Lord chiefly cals for the heart Prov. 23. 26. His eye is upon it Ezekiel 33. 31. 2. He abhors all services done without the heart Matth. 5. 8. 3. It hath been the great care of Gods people to bring their hearts to these services Phil. 3. 3. Motives to excite us when we draw neer to God to bring our hearts 1. It is this only which will make the service honourable Gal. 4. 9. 2. This only makes it acceptable 1 Pât 2. 5. Hos. 14. 6. 3. This only makes it profitable 1 Tim. 4. 7. Heb. 9. 9. Rom. 6. 22. 4. This only will make it comfortable all true comfort flows from the sweetness in fellowship with God and Christ Revel 3. 24. 5. Else in every service we tempt God Acts 5. 9. Isa. 29. 13. How to know when I serve God in my heart or worship him in Spirit 1. Such a ones great care in all services will be to prepare his heart before-hand 2 Chron. 30. 9. 2. Then the inward man is active thorowout the duty Revel 3. 3. 2 Pet. 1. 5. 3. Then one keeps his thoughts intent throughout Matth. 6. 21. 4 The grief after the duty done will be that the heart was so much estranged from God in duty 2. God though invisible in himself may be known by things visible He that seeth the Sonne hath seen the Father Joh. 14. 9. We should praise God as for other Excellencies so for his Invisibility 1 Tim. 1. 17. 2. Learn to walk by faith as seeing him who is Invisible Heb. 11. 27. 3. Labour for pure hearts that we may see God hereafter 4. Here is comfort against invisible Enemies we have the invisible God and invisible Angels to help us 3. God hath immediate power over thy Spirit to humble and terrifie thee He is the Father of Spirits he cannot only make thee poor sick but make thy conscience roar for sin it was God put that horrour into Spira's spirits He is a Spirit and so can deal with the Spirit Lastly Take heed of the sins of the heart and spirit ignorance pride unbelief insincerity 2 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Thess. 5. 23. such as not only arise from but are terminated in the spirit These are first abhorred by God He is a Spirit and as he loveth spiritual performances so he hates spiritual iniquities Gen. 6. He punisht the old world because all the imaginations of the thoughts of their hearts were evil 2. Most contrary to the Law of God which is chiefly spiritual 3. Sin is strongest in the spirit as all evil in the fountain Mat. 15. 19. â4 Spiritual evils make us most like the Devils who are spiritual wickednesses All sin is from Satan per modum servitutis these per modum imaginis We should therefore also take heed to our own spirits because of the danger we are in from these spiritual adversaries 1. They are malignant spirits 1 Iohn 5. 18. and 2. 13 14. 2. The spirit of a man is most maligned by Satan all he did to Iobs name estate posterity was to enrage his spirit 3. The spirit of a man is frequently and very easily surprized few men are able to deny temptations that are sutable 4. When the spirit is once surprized one is ready to ingage with and for the Devil Mat. 12. 30. 5. The spirit will then bring all about for the service of sin the excellent parts of the minde wit memory strength Rom. 8. 7. and 6. 13 19. Iames 3. 15. Matth. 23. 15. 6. It is hard for such a sinner to be
God is glorified there is no good in sin 4. Hell is contra bonum creatum against a created good sin contra bonum increatum against an uncreated good the glory of God Eighthly Every sin is after a sort the greatest evill as God is the greatest good After a sort I say non datur summum malum quod sit causa omnis mali say the Schools For it would then follow that there are two first Principles of things good and evil which was the heresie of the Manichees 1. God is per se bonus so sinne is per se malum evil in it self and good in no respect 2. As God is to be loved for himself because he is the chiefest good so sin is to he hated for it self one should hate sinne as sinne and then he will hate every sin à quatenus ad omne valet consequentia 3. God is the great reward of himself and sin the great punishment of it self Hos. 8. 11. Austin speaks of a poenalis vitiositas Ninthly Every one sin doth virtually contain in it all sins an idle word the sinne against the holy Ghost Rom. 5 14. the sin of Adam is called one mans offence See Heb. 12. 15. CHAP. VI. Of the Degrees of Sinne. IT was an errour of the Stoicks which Tully refuted and of the Jovinians which Ierome refuted that all sins were equall Though all sins be mortall yet they are not equall They are distinguished in name and really there are severall punishments one sin may be heavier and greater then another in divers respects In respect of the object 1 Sam. 2. 25. Zech. 2. 8. Psal. 7. 5. Prov. 3. 29. Exod. 22. 28. Act. 23. 5. Idolatry is a greater sin then theft the cause Lev. 4. 2. and 6. 2. the Law quality Prov. 6. 30 31. the matter the soul sinning Mat. 5. 13. and 10. 15. Luke 12. 27. Iohn 19. 11. the sin of a professour or publike person the time 1 Sam. 2. 17. Iohn 9. 41. the place effects end and manner of sinning as when one knows it to be a sin and commits it when sins are lived in one committed in the neck of another or the same sin is often committed There are Fautores actores and authores Sins against the first table caeteris paribus are greater then sins against the second A sin against God in that respect is greater then a sin against man 1. From the object who is so infinitely excellent 2. The graces which have reference to God are farre more then the duties to our neighbour 3. There is a lesse motive to offend God then our neighbour 4. It doth therefore become a sin because God is disobeyed whose Law is to love our brother 5. By proportion if a sin against our neighbour be lesse which is against his goods then his life because it is a greater good then much more concerning God Life is a greater good then riches God is to be more esteemed then life or goods are 6. That which is against a higher end is a more hainous sin there are sensuall and spirituall lusts Eph. 2. 3. 2 Cor. 7. 1. sins of the soul are greater then the sins of the body in that respect though otherwise there are greater aggravations therefore the heart is called the good or bad treasure because it gives all the sinfulnesse to the action Inward sins are greater then outward sins Mat. 5. 27. Psa. 5. 9. 1. They are the causes of outward sins Mat. 15. 18 19. and 12. 35. Iohn 13. 2. 2. They are the corruption of the chief part of a man the understanding judgement thoughts Mat. 6. 22. hence the Apostle praies for sanctification in the Spirit Eph. 4. 23. 3. They are against the chiefest part of Gods Law in regard of the obligation of it Rom. 7. it is spirituall his Law looks to the spirit and soul of a man 4. From the contrary inward obedience is farre more acceptable that is a great complaint by the Prophets this people draw nigh with their lips but their heart is far from me 5. The sins of the Spirit do most imitate and resemble the devil he cannot be a drunkard an Adulterer because he is a spirituall substance therefore his sinnes are pride malice and envy Rom. 2. 29. the devils are called spirituall wickednesses Eph. 6. all sin is from Satan per modum servitutis spirituall sins per modum imaginis 6. Where there is the greatest delight and union there is the greter sinfulnesse they rejoyced to do evill Amos 3. Sins of the heart are worse then of the life 1. They are more abundantly in the heart then in the life Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks 2. They are continually in the heart Rom. 2. Sin that dwels in me Evil thoughts are 1. A transgression of the Law as well as outward acts the Law saith thou shalt not lust Deut. 15. 9. some sins are perfected in the thought as envy and malice though they come not into act the Devils wrath malice envy make him an unclean spirit 2. We are called to repent of thoughts and ask pardon of them Act. 8. 22. See Iââ 55. 7. the heart is the seat of the thoughts God cals for the heart 3. Consider the multitude of our vain thoughts 7. They are as incompatible with grace and sanctification as outward grosse sinnes are for that is a holy nature and regeneration is chiefly in the understanding and will 8. They do more strongly oppose the Spirit of God which works upon the soul first and the intellectuall parts 9. The cure of these is harder partly because they are more rooted and partly because they are more unperceivable and also because there are not those bridles to curb them which might be in outward sins there disgrace hinders and the Laws of men There are peccata carnalia majoris infamiae spiritualia majoris culpa Gerson Yet outward sins in some respects are above these 1. Because they are more scandalous and offensive 2. Outward acts strengthen inward corruptions more 3. They sometimes argue a more senselesse and cauterized conscience 4. There are greater means and motives against these a mans natural conscience tels him that these outward acts are sins Sins of omission are great sins there are great threatnings against them Ier. 20. 25. they fit the heart for doing evill Psal. 14. 4. the not doing of good is the doing of evill They are the great sins of our lives and go beyond sinnes of commission in these particulars 1. The greatnesse of the evil of sin is to be measured by the greatnesse of the Law that is the greatest Law in which the minde of the Law-giver is most In every commandement there is a precept and prohibition the precept commands duty the prohibition forbids sin omissions are against the precept the main thing the curse is but the accidentall part He breaks the first Commandement hath not Jehovah for his God
3. 1 Thes. 3. 5. A destroyer Apoc. 9. 11. The old serpent Apoc. 12. 7 9. A roaring lion 1 Pet. 5. 8. The strong man armed Matth. 12. 24. The prince of the world three times Iohn 12. 31. 14. 30. 16. 11. Nay The God of this world 2 Cor. 4. 4. 2. Their nature The evil angels are spirits created at first entire and good Genesis 1. ult Vide Aquin. part 1. Q. 11. Art 4 5. But by a willing and free apostacy from their Creator are become enemies to God and man and for this eternally tormented Iohn 8. 44. It was a totall wilfull malicious apostacy from God with spite and revenge 1. Totall because God never intended to offer to the Angels a second Covenant Heb. 2. 16. 2. With despight and revenge therein lies the formality of the devils sin and of the sin against the holy Ghost 1 Iohn 5. 19. That they are spirits appears by the opposition Ephes. 6. We wrestle not with flesh and bloud and this is to be opposed to those that deny that there are any spirits or that the devils are incorporeal For their sin what when and how it was it is hard to determine That they did sin is plain but the sin is not specified Some say it was lust with women misunderstanding that place The sons of God saw the daughters of men for it is plain the devils were fallen before Chrysostome and our Divines generally conclude it was pride from that place in Timothy 1 Tim. 3. 6. though there be different opinions about what this pride shewed it self whether in affecting a higher degree then God created them in or refusing the work and office God set them about which some conceive was the ministration or the guardianship of man which trust they deserted or scorned Zanchius thinketh their sin was That they were not contented with the truth of the Gospel concerning Christ propounded to them at the beginning and that they chose rather to leave their heavenly mansion then subscribe to the truth An inordinate desire of power to be like God in omnipotency say the Schoolmen Pride seems to be the devils sin by his first temptation of man to be like God Concerning the time when the devil first sinned it is uncertain Tempus lapsus non definit Scriptura It seemeth they continued in their integrity till the sixth day was past Gen. 1. 31. It is likely that neither man nor Angel did fall before the eighth day Gen. 2. 1 2. The devils stood not long Iohn 8. He was a manslayer from the beginning They fell before man that is plain 3. How the devil sinned seeing his understanding and will were perfect It was initiatively in his understanding and consummatively in his will Many of them fell as appeareth Luke 8. 30. there was a legion in one man one of the chiefest as some conceive fell first and drew the rest with him by his perswasion and example That one great Angel now Beelzebub did first fall and then drew after him the rest is likely enough Capel of Tentat part 1. c. 1. It was in all likelihood some prime Angel of heaven that first started aside from his station and led the ring of this highest and first revolt Millions sided with him and had their part both in his sin and punishment B. Hals Invis world l. 3. Sect. 2. Vide Aquin. part 1. Q. 63. Art 8. Yet Voetius seems to doubt of this They fell irrecoverably being obstinate in wickedness The Schoolmen and Fathers give reasons why they fell so and not man Aquinas gives this reason from the condition of an Angels will whose nature is such they say that what it hath chosen with full deliberation it cannot refuse it again but this is no good reason because the choice made cannot alter the nature of the will The Fathers give these reasons 1. The devil sinned of himself but man was tempted 2. In mans fall all mankinde would have been damned but in the Angels fall not all Angels The best answer is this When they had sinned God out of his justice refused to give them any help of grace by which they might rise from sin and without which it was impossible for them to recover and this is the Apostles argument If God were so severe that he would not give these so great and noble Creatures time of repentance neither would he others The Angels were intellectual Spirits dwelling in heavenly places in the presence of God and the light of his countenance and therefore could not sin by error or misperswasion but of purposed malice which is the sin against the Holy Ghost and irremissible But man fell by misperswasion and being deceived by the lying suggestion of the spirit of errour The devils malice against mankinde appears Gen. 3. where there is an imbred enmity in the devil as likewise 1 Pet. where he is said to be a roaring lion a lion roars when he hath got his prey by way of triumph or when he is hungry and almost starved and so most cruel This malice of his appears in his going up and down the whole world to damn men and that though he get no good by it nay though his condemnation be so much the greater and therefore if God should let him do what he would against us he would first bring all outward misery as upon Iob and then eternal damnation And though he knows God will defend the godly yet he never leaveth to vex them to tempt them to sin to overwhelm them with grief and dispair so that he is opposite to God The devils malice is beyond his wisdom else he would never oppose the people of God as he doth since he doth hereby advance their glory and his own ruine The devils are subtill creatures 1. In nature 2. They have perfect intelligence of all things done in the world 3. They have gotten subtilty by long experience Iob 32. 7. 4. They have strong delusions and great stratagems 2 Cor. 11. 14. 5. Their subtilty appears by their prevailing over the wisesâ men in all ages and by making choice of the sittest instruments to accomplish their designs When he would deceive Eve he made choice of the serpent when he would deceive Adam he made choice of the woman The devils design was to draw Iob to curse God therefore he spared him two things his tongue that he might be at liberty to curse God and his wife to be a counsellour to him thereto Their craft is seen likewise in their divers and sutable temptations 2 Cor. 2. 12. We reade of his methods Eph. 6. and depths Rev. 3. His first stratagem and device is to observe the naturall constitution of every mans minde and body and to sit his temptations thereunto 2. To observe our natural abilities and endowments and accommodate his temptations thereunto 3. To apply his temptations to mens outward estate condition and place 4. To
tempt us by method beginning with questionable actions thence proceeding to sins of infirmity and so to wilfull transgressions and at last to obstinacy and final impenitency 5. To bring us from one extream to another 6. To perswade that his suggestions are the motions of Gods Spirit 7. To make advantage of time by alluring every age to the peculiar vices thereof as children to idlenesse and vanity youth to lust perfect age to violent and audacious attempts old age to covetousnesse and every one to the sins of the time The devil is called the Tempter because of his trade and way He takes advantages tempted Eve when she was alone our Saviour in the wildernesse and being hungry He hath variety of temptations if one will not take another shall if not presumption then dispair and strives to prevail by his importunity He assaults the Saints ardentius the wicked liberius The devil is very powerfull Eph. 6. 12. the devils are called Principalities and powers Alexander of Hales saith they have as great power as the good Angels wicked men may be stronger then the Saints Peccatum non tollit naturam say the Schoolmen Yet the Schoolmen generally say that the lowest order of good Angels is stronger then the highest order of the evil Angels And Aquinas part 1. Qu. 109. Artic. 4. saith Boni Angeli habent praelationem super malos He is said Ephes. 2. 2. to be the god of the world which rules in the children of disobedience He is called the strong one Matth. 12. 29. He hath a strong power over every one by nature Iohn 12. 31. the Lord represented this spiritual bondage by the Egytian and Babylonish bondage But here is our comfort Christ is stronger then he He hath bruised his head Col. 1. He hath led them captive and triumphed over them and their power is wholly limited by God The Devil is chained up as it were he could not enter into the swine without a permission He cannot produce any substance or change one substance into another he cannot call the souls of men out of their place and unite them to the body again he cannot turn the will of man as he pleaseth nor do that which is properly a miracle The works of the Devil are called wonders* 2 Thess. 2. 9. In respect of the work it self they are for the most part feigned though not alwayes but in respect of the end they alwayes tend to deceive and beguile The Devil can 1. Hurry bodies up and down in the Air Matth. 4. 5. Luke 8. 29 33. 2. Raise tempests Iob 1. 16 19. 3. Bring diseases both of body and minde Luke 13. 16. 9. 31. 4. Overthrow houses and buildings Iob 1. 18. 5. Break chains and bars Mark 5. 4. They are used as instruments by God to punish the wicked and exercise the godly as we may reade in that story where God sent one to be a lying spirit in the mouth of the Prophet and so Paul had one 2 Cor. 12. to humble and try him Therefore in all thy temptations in all the sad exercises and buffetings of Satan still remember this He is at Gods command he bids him go and he goeth leave off and he leaveth That is a difficult place 2 Cor. 12. 7. Paul repeateth the first words in that verse twice as a thing worthy to be observed Least I should be exalted above measure there was given to me a thorn in the flesh the messenger of Satan so we reade it it may be rendred with Beza the Angel of Satan to buffet me Some interpret this of a bodily disease others of the concupiscence of the flesh others think he meaneth some inward suggestion of Satan working upon his corruption whatsoever it was I proceed to resolve some Questions concerning the Devils Quest. 1. Whether the Devils have all their punishment already No What are thou come to torment us before our time and they are reserved in chains They have the beginning of eternal wrath although the aggravation and increase of it shall be hereafter as mens souls damned are full of Gods anger yet shall have greater torment at least extensively when soul and body are united at the day of Judgement and while they are in the Air and go up and down tempting they have not all they shall have but hereafter they shall have the accomplishment of all and shall never be received into favour again although Origen held otherwise Quest. 2. How can they be punished with fire Seeing the fire is corporeal how can it work upon immaterial substances Some therefore to answer this do deny that there is material fire in hell only the torments thereof are set forth by what is most terrible and the Worm is metaphorical others say by Gods power it is elevated Mark 9 44 46 48. The same thing is three times repeated The never dying worm is the Spirit of God by the co-active power of the Law holding a mans sins before his eyes and filling him with self-convictions and so with perfect fear and despair for ever The unquenchable fire is the wrath of God immediatly upon the whole soul especially the Conscience The Scripture often sets forth the wrath of God and the effects and impressions of it by fire Deut. 4. 24. 3. 24. Quest. 3. Whether the Devils shall torment the wicked after the day of Judgement This is handled by the Schoolmen I see no reason saith Voetius why the affirmative may not be admitted although it is not to be made an Article of Faith The Scripture saith to be tormented with not by the Devil and his Angels Gerhard in his Common-places de Inferno propounding this Question An Daemones futuri sint damnatorum tortores thus resolves it the Devils before judgement and in this life torment men but after judgement they themselves shall be tormented in the bottomlesse pit therefore they shall be companions in torment not executioners of it The object of this wrath in hell is the soul and the punishment upon it must be its destruction 2 Thess. 1. 9. The Devils cannot fill all the corners of the soul with wrath God only can correct and destroy the Spirit The wrath of God shall be the great and immediate executioner of the ungodly hereafter 1 Cor. 15. 28. He shall dispense himself immediatly in Heaven and hell The Schoolmen dispute Whether the Devils that have been incentores in culpa shall not be tortores in poena The ministry of the evil Angels shall last no longer then that of the good Angels that shall be laid down at the Day of Judgement Vide Calv. in 1 Cor. 15. 24. Quest. 4. What is the meaning of those Stories Possessed with Devils More were possessed with them in the time of the Gospel then ever before or after See Matth. 4. 24. 8. 16 28. 9. 32. 12. 22. 15. 2. Luke 24. 33. Act. 8. 13. The reason is because as our
All evils of misery are but the issue of sin first sin entred into the world and by sin death 1. Temporal evils All publick commotions wars famine pestilence are the bitter fruits of sin Deut. 28. there is Gods curse on the creature mans body all his relations 2. Spiritual Terrours of conscience horrours of death 1 Cor. 15. 56. are the effects of sin What an evil is a condemning heart an accusing conscience yet this is the fruit of sin A wounded spirit who can bear Some will bear outward evils stoutly nay suffer death it self boldly but sin will not so easily be born when the conscience it self is smitten See this in Cain and Iudas many a one maketh away himself to be rid of this vexation This sils one with shame Iohn 8. 9. fear Gen. 3. 11. and grief Acts 2. 37. The greatest torment that in this life can be fall a sinner is desperation when the soul of a man convinced in her self by the number of her hainous offences loseth all hope of life to come and casteth her eyes wholly on the fearful torments of hell prepared for her the continual thought and fright whereof do so amaze and afflict the comfortlesse soul that she shrinketh under the burden and feeleth in her self the horrour of hell before she come to it 3. Eternal The everlasting absence of all good 2 Thes. 1. 19. and the presence of all evil Mark 9. 49. are the consequents of it Iustum est quòd qui in suo aeterno peccavit contra Deum in aeterno Dei puniatur Sin is finite in the act and subject but of infinite demerit being committed 1. Against an infinite Good therefore it deserves infinite punishment 2. The obligation of the Law is everlasting This was the first Doctrine which was published to man that eternal death is the punishment of sinne Gen. 2. 17. the Devil opposed it Gen. 3. 4. the belief of the threatning would have hindered them from sinne The Socinians say that man should have died in the state of innocency although he had not sinned and therefore that death is not a punishment of sinne but a condition and consequent of nature The holy Ghost assigns death to sinne as the cause See of it Rom. 5. 12. 6. 23. Our bodies were not mortal till our souls were sinful Arminians say That there is neither election nor reprobation of Infants and that âo Infants can be condemned for original sin Iacob was in a state of election in his mothers womb Rom. 9. 11. All men in the counsel of God are either elect or reprobate But Infants are men or part of mankinde Therefore they are either elect or reprobate 1. Infants are saved therefore there is some election of Infants for salvation is a fruit of election and proper to the elect Rom. 11. 7. There is a manifest difference among Infants between those that are born in and out of the Church Gen. 17. 17. Acts 2. 37. 3 21. Children of unbelievers are unclean 1 Cor. 7. 14. and aliens from Christ and the Covenant of promise Ephes. 2. 11 12. 2. That opinion That no Infants are condemned for original sinne seems to be contrary to that place Ephes. 2. 3. If this were true the condition of a Turks childe dying in his infancy is farre better then the condition of Abraham Isaac or Iacob living for they might fall from grace say they and be damned but a Turks childe dying according to their opinion shall certainly be saved The worst punishment of sinne is to punish it with sin and so God punisheth it sometimes in his own people Isa. 63. 17. Mar. 6. 52. a judicial blindnesse and hardnesse is the worst See Ezek. 24 13. Rom. 1. 26 28. Revel 22. 11. Concerning National sins Sins though committed by particular persons may be National First When they are interwoven into the policy of a State Psa. 94. 20. when sin is established by a Law Rev. 16. 8. 17. 17. 6. 12. Ier. 15. 9. Secondly When they are universal and overspread the whole Kingdom Ier. 9. 2 3. Isa. 56. 11. Thirdly When the people that professe the name of God are infected with those sins Gen. 6. 2 3 4. Fourthly When few or none in the Nation bewail them Ier. 5. 31. Fifthly When they are openly countenanced and tolerated 1 Kings 14. 24. when there are no masters of restraint Iudg. 18. 7. Sixthly When they are the predominant humour of the Nation at that time The sins of Gods people which commonly provoke him to break a Nation 1. Their omissions that they stand not in the gap Ezek. 22. 30 31. improve not their interest in him 2. When their hearts are inordinately set upon the things of this world 2 Chro. 36. 12. Mat. 24. 39. 3. When there is a great unfruitfulness and lukewarmness in the things of God Hos. 10. 1. 4. When divisions are still fomented amongst those that fear God Isa. 9. 21. Desolations in a State follow divisions in the Church The sins which may provoke God against a Nation 1. Idolatry Ier. 5. 19. when the true God is worshipped in a way that he hath not appointed 2. Intestine divisions Isa. 9 ult compared with 10. 6. 3. Incorrigiblenesse under lesser judgements Isa. 9. 11. 4 Wearying of God Isa. 7. 13 18. 5. Unworthy and wicked compliances Hos. 5. 13. CHAP. XI Signes of a Christian in regard of sinne and that great corruptions may be found in true Christians OF the first Signs of a Christian in regard of sin First He is convinced of sin Iohn 16. 9. the Greek word signifies to evidence by demonstration the Spirit so demonstrates it that a man hath nothing to object Psal. 51. 13. Secondly He is free from its dominion as Paul saith Sinne shall have no dominion over you for you are not under the law but under grace and after Being freed from sinne Whosoever is born of God sinneth not John They do no iniquity David They serve not sin in the lusts thereof He hath not an habitual resolution to continue in sinne Thirdly He is troubled and wearied with the reliques of it and driven to Christ for pardon and help He is weary of sin and every sin so farre as he knoweth specially his own sin and that iniquity which cleaveth closest to him His flesh is inclined to it but his Spirit is a verse from it and even tired and burdened with it so that he often sighes out in himself the complaint of St Paul O miserable man that I am Still as he prevails more against sin the remainders of it do more afflict him sinne in it self considered is his greatest unhappinesse that he hath so vile a nature is prone to so vile deeds and doth in many things so foolishly offend this troubleth and disquieteth him even then when he hath no other crosse to trouble him and many times imbitters all his prosperity Fourthly He is grieved
with the sins of others Ier. 9. 1. Ezek. 9. 4. Ezra 9. 3 4. See 1 Cor. 5. 2. David was the great Devotionist of the Old Testament Psal. 119. 136 Phil. 3. 18. The greatest sinners when once converted are most compassionate to others because they have experience of the power of sin and have most sensibly felt the goodnesse of God God is dishonoured by the sins of others as well as by our own sins the godly hate sin both in themselves and others Psal. 97. 10. Of the second Very great corruptions in heart are yet to be found in sincere Christians 2 Chrâ 15. 17. Very few men are recorded in Scripture but their great sins are recorded as well as their graces except Iosiah and some few others Davids adultery and murder 1 King 15. 5. Some think he was given to lying Psal. 119. Remove from me the way of lying Salomons grosse Idolatry 1 King 11. 4. Peters shameful Apostasie Mark 14. 71. Asa's persecution 2 Chron. 16. 10. First For inward corruptions there is the body of all sins remaining in the soul of every gracious person though it be mortified and broken it doth not rule in him Paul writeth to the Ephesians and Colossians and wisheth them to put off the corrupt old-man Secondly For actual we may say with Iames In many things we offend all our infirmities are mingled with our best duties we break out many times into things we know to be evil slagitious crimes The people of God are freed 1. From the sin against the holy Ghost 1 Iohn 3. 9. 2. From sin raigning 3. From a total apostasie Ier. 3. 22. they cannot lose all saving grace 1 Pet 1. 13. 4. From final impenitency Psal. 37. 24. Godly men may fall into other sins 1. The state of grace cannot exempt them 1 Iohn 2. 1. 2. The truth of grace cannot preserve them their actions come from a mixt principle 3. No degrees of grace can preserve them Phil. 1. 6. nothing will perfect our sanctification but the beatifical vision 1 Iohn 3. 3. They may fall into the grossest errors in judgement and foulest evils of practice In the Church of Galatia some denied Justification by the righteousnesse of Christ. In the Church of Corinth some denied the Resurrection Revel 18. 4. Tertullian fell to Montanism Luther to Consubstantiation David into murder and adultery Salomon to Idolatry Peter to deny his Master with execration True believers may fall grievously and hainously 1. Into sins not only quotidiani incursus August of daily incursion but such which do vastare Conscientiam as the Schoolmen speak though they do not Excutere fidem 2. So as to wound the consciences of their brethren Rom. 14. 15. 3. To wound their profession 1 Tim. 6. beg Rom. 2. 24. 4. They may strengthen the hands of sinners 2 Sam. 12. 14. 5. They may greatly grieve the Spirit 6. They may contract a damnable guilt Psal. 90. 8. 7. They may fall so as to bring on themselves great temporal afflictions Ezra 9. 13. Psal. 99. 8. Ier. 2. 19. 8. They may be chastened with spiritual afflictions Psal 51. 12. 9. God may in them punish one sin with another David was punisht with carnal adultery for his spiritual security 10. They may lose though not jus ad regnum yet aptitudinem regnandi Yet there is a great difference in their sinning between them and the wicked their spots are not alike 1. They have not such a full inward principle to sin David committed adultery not as Zimri with his whole heart the other had a principle checking him totus homo sins but not totum hominis there is a principle of grace 2. They do not constantly sinne they live not in grosse sins it is one thing to fall into the dirt as a sheep another thing to wallow in it as a swine doth 3. These are bitter sins to them and minister much matter of humiliation afterwards David was a murderer and a bitter penitentiary for it Psal. 51. Deliver me from bloud guiltinesse 4. They are in a combat and fight with their ordinary infirmities of passions as Paul Rom. 7. Gal. 6. it makes them often pray it puts them into sad agonies as Rom. 7. what they would not do they do therefore O wretched man that I cannot pray be humble 5. They do at last come out of these with the contrary graces and delight in them they mortifie and subdue their lusts Rom. 8. The law of the Spirit frees them from the law of sin yea they delight in the contrary graces His delight is in the law of the Lord. 6. They do not only come out of them themselves but set against them in others the woman of Samaria called her neighbours Lydia her family Then will I teach transgressors thy wayes It is a great mercy for the holiest men to be preserved from grosse and scandalous sins 2 Pet. 1. 10. Reasons 1. Hereby all the actual exercises of grace are suspended one hath no more use of grace then if he were an unregenerate man Psal. 51. 10 11. there is a Deliquium gratiae as well as animae 2. There is a suspension of all the priviledges of grace when one fals into grosse sins there is an interdiction though not an intercision a sequestration though not an ejection Psal. 51. 7. He alludes to the purging of the Leper under the Law he had a right and title to his house but not an actual enjoyment of it a man hath communion with God here by the acts of grace and consolations of the Spirit these are suspended 3. Grosse fals in Gods people are commonly penal the punishment of other sins 2 Sam. 11. 6. Matth. 26. 33 34. as sin cannot be called by a worse name then sinne Rom. 2. 1â so God cannot punish sin worse then by sin 4. It leaves a blot on a man which shall never be wiped off Peters denial is spoken of where ever the Gospel is publisht Ieroboam that made Israel to sin This is that Ahaz Iudas the Traitor 5. Hereby you grieve the hearts of the Saints and strengthen the hands of the wicked 6. Though God pardon the sin yet he will not take off the temporal judgement from the person and posterity The execution of judgement shall begin with them Amos 8. 1. 1 Pet. 4. 17. God will punish his people with greater severity Lam. 4. 6. Mat. 3. 10. Six sorts of godly persons are in danger First Men in the highest place Magistrates Ministers David Peter Secondly Men of great parts Knowledge puffeth up Augustine saith of Licinius one of great parts but of a corrupt judgement Cupit Diabolus à ââ ornari Thirdly Men of the greatest graces God leaves sinne in men to keep them low therefore when men are high in grace he leaves powerful lusts to exercise them Fourthly Men that are carnally confident as Peter Dr Pendlâton Fifthly Those that are censorious against the fals of others Gal. 6. 1.
repentance When God called his people to renew their Covenant there was a special humiliation before Ezra 8. 21. Isa. 6. When Ioshua was called to build the Temple and be an high-Priest to God Zech. 3. When they were to come to the Sacrament they were to examine themselves thorowly and judge themselves so Exod. 19. 14. Else our unworthinesse may stand as a bar that we shall not comfortably go on in the work of the Lord Gen. 35. begin Fourthly When we look to receive any special mercy when we either need or expect by vertue of a promise that God will do some great thing for us as Isaac when he lookt for his Fathers servant to return with a wife Dan. 9. The whole Chapter is the humblest exercise of repentance that we reade of the occasion was he expected that the Lord would now break the Babylonian yoke Moses called the people to deep humiliation and repentance when they were to possesse the Land of Canaan Fifthly The time of death when we expect our change then is a special time for the exercise of the duty of repentance that is a fitter time to finish then begin repentance then we should specially look to our hearts and examine our wayes It was the commendation of the Church of Thyatira that their last works were best and it is the last time that we shall have to do with repentance we carry love and joy to Heaven and most of the Graces except Faith and Hope there shall be no use of them when we go hence we go to the greatest Communion with God that the creature is capable of Esther the night or two before she went to lie with Ahashuerus was most carefull to have her body perfumed and oiled Motives to provoke us to the practice of Repentance two especially which are the great Motives to any duty 1. The necessity of it 2. The Utility of it I. The Necessity of it Repentance is necessary to remission 1. Necessitate praecepti Ezek. 18. 30. 2. Necessitate medii one must condemn his sinne and loath himself and prize a pardon afore he obtain it Ezek. 20. 43. Luke 7. 47. The Schoolmen demand why repentance should not make God satisfaction because it hath God for its object as well as sin 2 Cor. 7. 10. The offence takes it measure from the object the good duty from the subject therfore Christ only could make satisfaction It is necessary because every man must appear before the judgement seat of Christ and receive an everlasting doom and our plea must then be either that we have not sinned or else that we have repented Except ye repent ye shall all perish while one remains impenitent his person and services are abominable in the sight of God Isa. 1. Isa. 66. liable to all the curses written in the book of God The Jews have a Proverb saith Drusius Uno die ante mortem poenitentiam agas Repent one day before death that is every day because thou maist die tomorrow There is an absolute necessity of Repentance for a fruitful and worthy receiving of the Sacrament First Without this there can be no true desire to come to this Supper Faith is the hand Repentance the stomack by a sight of sin we see our want and need of Christ. Secondly Without it there can be no fitnesse to receive Christ. We must eat this Passeover with bitter herbs Thirdly All should labour to have assurance of the pardon of their sins This Cup is the New Testament in my bloud for the remission of sins without repentance there is no remission Act. 5. 31. Fourthly Because sinne is of a soiling nature and doth deâile Gods Ordinance to a mans soul and if we come in sinne we cannot profit by the Lords Ordinance II. The Utility of it The Necessity of it should work on our fear the Utility of it on our love the two great passions of the soul. First It is infinitely pleasing to Almighty God Luke 15. per totum the intent of three Parables there is to shew what content it is to God to see a sinner to turn from his evil wayes him that had lost his Groat his Sheep and the Prodigal Sonne Secondly The benefit of it is unspeakable to thine own soul. 1. It will remove all evil 1. Spiritual all the guilt of sinne and the defilement of it 1 Iohn 1. lat end Isa. 1. 16 17 18. no more prejudice lies against thee then if thou hadst never sinned against him Mary Magdalen was infamous for her uncleannesse yet Christ first appeared to her after he rose from the dead all the curses due to sin are laid on Christ. 2. Outward Evil When I speak concerning a Nation if they repent I will repent of all the evil I thought to do See Ioel 2. 2. Bâing all Good it brings Gods favour that flows on the soul God hath promised grace and means of grace to such Ier. 3. 13 14 15. Prov. 1. 23. temporal blessing Iob 22. Everlasting life is their portion it is called Repentance unto life Act. 11. 18. Unto Salvation 2 Cor. â1 10. it is a means conducing to that end Means of Repentance 1. Diligently study to know how miserable your state is without it reade over thy doings that have not been good every day See the evil and danger of sin Acts 2. 21. 3. 17 18. 26. 18. Ier. 31. 18. 2 Tim. 2. 25. 2. Repentance is the gift of God he granted also repentance to the Gentiles beg earnestly at Gods hand that he would make sin bitter to thee and cause thee to hate it Zech. 12. they mourned apart then God poured on the house of David the Spirit of supplication Ier. 3. 18. Turn me Lord and I shall be turned 3. Attend upon the Ministery of the Word the preaching of the Word is called the word of Repentance the preaching of the Law Gods word is a hammer to break the hard heart especially the preaching of the Gospel the discovery of Christ They shall look on him whom they have pierced Rom. 2. The goodnesse of God should leade thee to repentance 4. Faith in the bloud of Christ when thou seest thy self lost and undone venture thy self upon the free grace of God revealed in the Gospel faith in Christ will purifie the heart Acts 15. that is instrumentally the holy Ghost is the principal agent You have received the Spirit by the preaching of faith Three things are required in Repentance 1. The sight of sin by the Law 2. Hearty and continual sorrow for sin by considering the filthinesse and desert of it Gods judgements due for sin his mercies bestowed on us Christs suffering for our sins our own unthankfulnesse notwithstanding Gods benefits 3. Amendment an utter and well-advised forsaking of all sin in affection and of grosse sin in life and conversation Renewing of Repentance lies 1. In renewing a mans humiliation and godly sorrow 2. In renewing his obligation to duty The
time of his Creation the Law that was proclaimed by Gods own mouth upon Mount Sinai which we call the ten Commandments whether it be in force in the Christian Church First Take the true state of the Question betwixt us and the Antinomians that deny the Law to be in force in these distinctions 1. You must distinguish betwixt the Law given to Adam in Paradise as a Covenant of life and death and as it is given in the hand of a Mediatour the Lord Jesus Christ. 2. You must distinguish betwixt the things that are contained in the Law and the binding power of the Law 3. You must distinguish betwixt the principal Law-giver and the ministerial Law-giver 4. You must distinguish betwixt the Law given by God even by the hand of Moses in the true intent and meaning of it and between the interpretation that the Jewish Doctors could make of it 5. You must distinguish betwixt the Law it self and the sanction of it The only Question is about the binding power of the Law that is Whether the things contained in the ten Commandments are by the Lord the great Law-giver commanded now to Christians The Antinomians hold the contrary quid nobis cum Mose the only rule say they they are under is the free Spirit of God enclining them by a holy renewed nature to do that which is good in his sight they are acted by a Law of love and they do the things of the Law but not because commanded in the Law they urge Rom. 6. 14. 1 Tim. 1. 9. But on the other side the Orthodox Divines say That it is true our light is only from Christ and the Spirit of God dwelling in us is the fountain of all the good we doe but yet say they the Lord hath commanded his holy Law to be our Rule which we must look to which if we transgresse we sinne and are to account every transgression of it a sinne and so are to be humbled for it and to walk as those which have offended a gracious God Reasons to prove the moral Law still in force to believers First Some places of Scripture prove it as Mal. 4. 12. Eccles. 13. 4. Matth. 5. 17. Think not saith Christ that I am come to destroy the Law I am not come to destroy but to fulfill it So Matth. 22. 37. Rom. 3. 31. Rom. 7. 22. Rom. 13. 9. Iam. 2. 8 10 11. Ephes. 6. 2. Revel 22. 14. which Scriptures make it clear that believers are under the moral Law Secondly If believers be not under the Law then they do not sin if they do contrary to the Law or neglect the things commanded in the Law For where there is no Law there is no transgression Thirdly Because the Lord when he doth promise in the Old Testament the new Covenant he doth in that Covenant promise to write his Law in their hearts there should be such a sutablenesse between their spirits and the Law of God that they should carry the counterpane of it in their hearts It is a presumptuous speech to say Be in Christ and sinne if thou canst for Davids murder after he was in Christ was a sinne 2 Sam. 12. 13. In many things we offend all Jam. 3. 2. 1 Joh. 1. 8. Some object and say that this is an argument we are freed from it Because their heart is so willing to conform to Gods will that they shall need no other rule to walk by but their own Spirit Answ. If there be that conformity in them yet the readinesse of the childe to obey his Fathers will doth not take off the command of the Father Fourthly The moral Law is in effect nothing but the Law of nature we owe it to God as our Creator Beleevers are freed from the Law 1. As a Covenant of life Do this and live they have no need to look for life that way they have it at a better hand and a cheaper rate for eternal life to them is the gift of God and the purchase of Jesus Christ. 2. From the rigour of the Law 3. The irritation and coaction of it 4. From the condemning power and the curses of it The Law is 1. A glasse to reveal and make known unto us the holinesse of God and the will of God and secondly to make our selves known to our selves by the Law comes the knowledge of sin Rom. 3. 20. 2. It is a Foil to set off Christ it drives them out of their own righteousnesse and makes them highly prize Christ and the benefits by him Rom. 7. 24 25. 3. It is a perfect Rule of all our obedience 4. The meditation of the terrours of the Law and the threatnings and curses which the Lord hath denounced against them that break it are one of the sanctified means of grace for the subduing and beating down of corruption Luk. 12. 5. 1 Cor. 9. 29. The Antinomians cry Away with the Law and what hath the Law to do with a Christian and they say that such a one who preacheth things out of the moral Law is a legal Preacher they say the love of God shed abroad in our hearts and the free Spirit is our rule None ought to be legal Preachers that is to preach salvation by keeping of the Law only the Papists are such See Rom. 6. 14. Col. 2. 24. But the Law must be preached as a rule of obedience and as a means to discover sin and convince men of their misery out of Christ Gal. 3. 23. The Law habet rationem speculi fraeni regulae The moral Law is a glasse to reveal sinne and the danger of it a glasse to discover it and a Judge to condemn it 1. A Glasse to reveal sin 2. A Bridle to restrain it 3. A Rule both within and without First A Glasse to reveal sin It discovers 1. Original sin I had not known lust but by the Law 1. It sets before us the Primitive righteousnesse wherein we were created 2. That there is something in us perfectly contrary to all this Colos. 1. 21. Acts 13. 10. 3. It discovers to us the dominion that this sinne hath over us Rom. 6. 12 14. 7. begin 4. Shews a man the filthinesse of this sinne 2 Corinth 7. 1. Iames 1. 21. Titus 1. 15. 5. Shews that this sin hath seminally all sins in it Iam. 1. 14. 1 Iohn 2. 15. 6. It discovers the deceitfulnesse of this sinne Ier. 17. 19. Iam. 3. 15. Act. 13. 10. Iude v. 11. 7. Shews a man the demerit and miserable effect of this sin Rom. 8. 12. 2. Actual sin it shews 1. Every sin dishonours God his glory is denied debased 2. The perfection of the Rule Rom. 7. 12. 3. The harmony of the rule Iam. 2. 10. 4. It s spirituality it discovers the thoughts and intents of the heart 5. The infection of sin to a mans self if it be inward to others if outward it is called rottennesse plague leprosie 6. That one act of sin
will destroy the whole world as in the Angels Adam all sin is virtually in every sin It is also a Judge condemning sin Iohn 5. 41. Ezek. 22. 2. it passeth sentence on mens estates and actions 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. Heb. 4. 12 13. 10. 27 mortifies their corruptions Tit. 2 13. 2 Cor. 7. 1. The Spirit mortifies sin not only by infusing a new principle of grace but by restraining the old principle of sinne Rom. 6. 12. Psal. 19. 13. Secondly The Law Habet rationem fraeni hath the nature of a bridle to check and restrain sin 1. By setting before men its perfection Psal. 19. 7 13. Iam. 1. 25. 2. By exalting in a mans heart its authority Iam. 2. 8. 3. By shewing the danger of the curses in it Iob 31. 23. 4. By setting before men its preciousnesse Psal. 119. 103 104. 5. By shewing us that God observes what respect we bear to his Law Isa. 66. 2 3. Thirdly The Law is arule to direct in the way of duty It is 1. A rule within ordering a mans inward disposition The Spirit of God in the work of Regeneration stamps the Law of God in the heart and makes use of it to change the inward disposition Rom. 7. 9. Psal. 19. 7. See Ier. 31. 32. Act. 17. 38. Grace is given by the Gospel but it makes use of the Law Fides impetrat quod lex imperat Aug. 2. It is a rule without to guide a mans way a rule of all Gospel-obedience 1. Because the Gospel sends us to it for a rule Luke 16. 29. Iames 1. 25. and 2. 8. 2. Christ hath left us an example of all obedience Matth. 11. 29. Iohn 13. 15. 3. So far as the best men come short of the Law they sin 1 Ioh. 4. 3. 4. It hath all the properties of a rule it is 1. Recta Psal. 19. 7. 2 Promulgata published Hos. 8. 12. 3. Adaequata Psal. 119. 9. shall be our Judge hereafter Rom. 2. 14 15. God requires not only abstinence from evil but the doing of the contrary good Isa. 1. 16 17. Psal. 34. 14. Rom. 12. 9. Reasons 1. In regard of God 1. He hates evil and delights in good 2. The divine mercies are privative and positive Psal. 84. 11. 2. In regard of the principles of spiritual life we must have communion with Christ both in his death and resurrection Rom. 6. 11. The Law as a Covenant of works is in all these respects a servant to the Gospel and Gospel-ends I. As a Glasse and a Judge 1. By exalting free grace Paul and Luther being cast down with their sins exalted free grace 1 Tim. 1. 13 14. 2. By exalting the bloud of Christ the more one apprehends his sinne the more orient will the bloud of Christ be to the soul Philip. 3. 8 9. Rom. 7. 24 25. 3. By qualifying the soul and preparing it for Christ Luke 3. 5. Matth. 11. 28. 4. By making a man pliable to God ever after the discovery of our sin and misery by the Law and of free grace works a childe-like obedience Isa. 11. 6. 5. By making a man fear sin ever after he hath been under the hammering of the Law Psal. 85. 8. Hos. 3. 5. 6. By making one set a high price on the Spirit of Adoption Res delicata Spiritus Christi Tert. II. As a bridle the Law is the Gospels servant in restraining sinne the Gospel can use the Law above its nature and contrary to the use that sinne makes of it The Law cannot give grace to assist in duty and to restrain in sin Restraining grace serves the ends of the Gospel 1. In respect of wicked men though the Law restraining kils not sin in the ungodly yet the very restraint of the action is a great mercy 1. It makes a man lesse wicked 2. Keeps men from corrupting others 3. Lessens their torments the common graces of the Gospel making use of the restraints of the Law keep some wicked men from those grosse enormities that others run into 2. In respect of the godly 1. Preserves them from sinne before their conversion 2. It restrains their lusts Act. 23. 1. and after their conversion keeps them from sin Psal. 19. 13. by the restraints of the Law and the Gospel I shall in the next place lay down certain general rules which may direct us in the right interpretation of the ten Commandments 1. Because the Law doth comprehend all our duties to be performed both to God and man Luk. 10. 26. therefore the interpretation of it must be sought and fetcht out of the Sermons of the Prophets and Apostles and the Doctrine of our Saviour 2. Whereas some Laws are laid down in the form of a command and most of them viz. eight in the form of a prohibition we must conceive that under every command there is implied a prohibition of whatsoever is contrary to what is commanded and in every prohibition a command of all duties opposite to that which is forbidden For example in the second Commandment which under the name of Images forbids the inventing or using of any form of worship of mans devising there is withall commanded the worship of God according to his own will in the use of the Ordinances prescribed and warranted by his Word as prayer and hearing of the Word receiving the Sacraments And in the third Commandment under the prohibition of taking Gods name in vain is commanded the taking up of it with all holy reverence and fear Thou shalt have no other gods that is thou shalt have me for thy God Keep holy the Sabbath that is do not break it 3. Every Commandment of God is spiritual and doth binde the inward man as well as the outward Humana lex ligat manum linguam divina verò ligat animam Original sinne is condemned in the whole Law but it seemeth to be directly condemned in the first and last Commandment for these two concern properly the heart of man the first respecting it so far as it concerneth God the last so far as it concerns man whether himself or others 4. In respect of the authority that commands all the precepts are equal Iames 2. 11. In respect of the objects of the duties commanded the Commandments of the first Table are of greatest importance Matth. 22. 38. if equal proportion be observed and comparison made because the services therein required are more immediately directed unto God and consequently he is more immediately concerned in them then in the duties of the second Table 1 Sam. 2. 25. Isa. 7. 13. The negative Commandments binde us more strongly then the affirmative for they oblige us alwayes and to all times the affirmative although they binde us alwayes yet they binde us not to all times A man is not bound alwayes to worship God but he is bound never to exhibit divine worship to a creature He is not bound at all times and in all places to professe his faith but he is
may be done or not But if thou beleevest answer me some Questions with which things the Philosopher being astonished answered I beleeve and giving him thanks that he had overcome him was not onely of the same judgement with the old man but also began to give counsell to others who were before enemies to the Christian Faith as well as himself to assent to the Christian Doctrine and added an Oath that he was not onely changed by a divine Deity but also by a certain unexpressible force was converted to the Christian Religion If Zanchy may be credited the perseverance of Saints in the Faith is a main part of the Gospel Vedelius in his Panacea Apostasiae bono constantium lapsorum praescripta l. 1. c. 3. shews that an Apostate breaks all the ten Commandments I wish that the Reformed Churches by their unhappy divisions fomented by the Boutefeus of Christendom the lesuites do not weaken themselves and accomplish their enemies great design It is observed by Chemnitius that in the year 1540. the Iesuites by the Intercession of Cardinal Contarenus did obtain from Paul the III that he would confirm that order by his Pontificial Authority who did ratifie it with this caution that onely threescore men should be of that Society But when afterward they observed that that order was more active then others in upholding the tottering Church of Rome he decreed in the year 1543. that this Society of the Iesuites should not be limited to any either terms of places or number of persons It is also observable what Campanella laies down in his discourse of the Spanish Monarchy It is manifest saith he that the King of Spain if he could subdue England with the Low-countreys would soon become Monarch of all Europe and a great part of the world Now nothing so much conduceth to overthrow the English as a dissension and discord stirred up amongst them and the Dutch and perpetually nourished which will soon saith he afford better occasions In Chap. 27. of the same Book he speaks much to the same purpose Parsons the English Jesuite in his Memorial for Reformation or a remembrance for them that shall live when Catholick Religion shall be restored unto England he would have the grand Charter burnt the municipal Laws abrogated and the Innes of Court converted to some other use that for Lawyers Then for Divines The Colledges in both the Vniversities should be onely in the power of six men who should have all the Lands Mannors Lordships Parsonages c. and what ever else belonged to Church or Cloister resigned into their hands That at the beginning no mans conscience be pressed for matters in Religion then that publick disputations between Papists and Protestants be held in both the Vniversities That for some years it will be more commodious for the publick and more liberty for the Preachers to have no Appropriation nor Obligation to any particular Benefice but Itinera mitto caetera M. Smiths Preface to Dailles Apology for the Reformed Churches translated by him He saith there he hath been told by the London Booksellers that at the least thirty thousand Popish Books have been printed here within these three last years Shall the Iesuitical and heretical party be so active for Popery for errour and shall not the Orthodox be as studious to hold fast and hold forth the Truth Let Magistrates make the interest of Christ his Truths his Worship his People their great interest let them discountenance gross errors and damnable heresies Let Ministers preach down pray down live down those abominable Doctrins now amongst us Let all the people of God study Fundamentals labour to be stablisht in the Truth and in their places oppose Falshood Libertinism and all horrid Blasphemies and pray earnestly to God that he would cause the false prophets and the unclean spirits to pass out of the Land Zech. 13. â and I should yet hope though our case be very sad that God would continue his Gospel still amongst us in power and purity though by our sins we have forfeited so great a mercy Which blessing that it may be vouchsafed unto us though altogether unworthy shall be the prayer of Your true Christian Friend and hearty well-wisher Edward Leigh TO THE Christian and Candid READER READER DIvers have since the publishing of my Treatise of Divinity consisting of three Books exprest their good esteem thereof and withall have said that if the like were done upon the whole Body of Divinity it would be a very usefull and profitable work I have therefore inserted divers things into the former Treatises and also enlarged them so farre by the addition of other Subjects as to make a compleat Systeme or Body of Divinity I relate not here of the Covenant and Promises Asslictions or Martyrdoms because I have in my Books of Divine Promises and Saints Encouragements sufficiently discussed those several points Divines go different wayes in their handling of positive Divinity and give several Titles to their Books Some call their Work A Systeme of Divinity Others A Synopsis Others A Syntagma Others Common places Some The Mârrow Some The Body of Divinity Others The Summe of Divinity There are Calvins Institutions Bullingers Decads Zanchies Works Gerhards Common places Ursins Summe of Divinity and some others that have more fully handled the Body of Divinity but there are few of our English Writers unlesse Master Perkins of old and Bishop Usher lately who have largely and fully written in English this way Some reduce all the Principles of Religion into more some to few Heads Some referre all to those four Heads 1. Quae Credenda What things are to be beleeved in the Creed 2. Quae Facienda What things are to be done in the Commandments 3. Quae Petenda What things are to be begged in the Lords Prayer 4. Quae Recipienda What things are to be received in the Sacraments The Creed Commandments the Lords Prayer and the Sacraments Though I do not punctually observe that method yet I handle all those four Subjects I speak of God and his Attribute Almighty in the second Book and handle all the Articles which concern Christ in the fifth Book where I treat of the Recovery of man by Christ and somewhat of the holy Ghost in the seventh Book where I handle the Benefits by Christ in Sanctification Sanctification of the Church and Communion of Saints I speak of in the seventh Book Of Forgivenesse of sins in the fifth Petition of the Lords Prayer and in the Doctrine of Iustification Of the Resurrection of the Body and Last Iudgement and Life Everlasting I treat in the last Book I handle the Commandments in the ninth Book The Lords Prayer and Sacraments among the Ordinances in the seventh Book I shall now particularize the several Subjects of each Book according to the method I observe First I treat of the Scriptures or Word of God the Divine Authority of both the Old and New Testament
vers 14. 1 Pet. 3. 15. Christians should be ready to give an answer to every man which doth ask them a reason of the hope which is in them the foundation is that which is first and surest laid and hath an influence into all the building Men should do all upon trial and solid conviction 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. The Papists would have the people take things upon trust they say those places concerne the Doctours of the Church not the people but compare the 20 and 21. vers in the Thessalonians and 1. vers with 6. in Iohn and we shall see the contrary This trial is profitable First Because truth then will have a greater force on the conscience Secondly This is the ground of constancie 2 Pet. 3. 17. Thirdly Hereby we shall be able to maintain the truth Matthew 11. 19. The Scriptures are fundamentum quo the fundamental writings which declare the salvation of Christians Iohn 5. 37. Christ fundamentum quod the fundamental means and cause which hath purchased and doth give it Iohn 4. 42. The person we must build on is Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. He is called the foundation of foundations Isa. 28. The doctrinal foundation is the written Word of God which is not only the object and matter of our faith but the rule and reason of it Hold Christ as your Rock build on him the Scripture as your rule and the reason of your believing this is general there are some particulars First Some things are simply necessary It were a notable work for one to determine this how much knowledge were required of all Secondly Not absolutely necessary Some make the foundation too narrow some again too wide some say that if a man nean well and go on according to the light he hath though he know not Christ he shall be saved Others say that all are bound to know distinstly the Articles of the Creed Fundamental truths are all such points of Doctrine which are so plainly delivered in Scripture that whosoever doth not know or follow them shall be damned but he that doth know and follow these though erring in other things shall be saved All the principles of Religion are plain and easie delivered clearly in 1. Scripture they are to be a rule to judge of other Doctrines 2. They are very few say some reduced to two heads by Iohn Baptist Mark 1. 15. and by Paul 2 Tim. 1. 13. 3. In all principles necessary to salvation there hath been agreement among all the Churches of Christ Ephes. 4. 5. though they may differ in superstructures Quod ubique quod semper quod ab omnibus creditur Catholicam est Vincent Lyrin These Fundamentals said a Reverend Divine now with God are twelve three concerning God three concerning Man three concerning the Redeemer three concerning the means of attaining good by this Redeemer Concerning God 1. There is one God which is an Infinite Perfect and Spirituall Essence 2. This one God is distinguished into three Persons or manners of subsistence after an incomprehensible way which we believe but cannot perfectly understand The Father begetting the Son begotten and the holy Ghost proceeding 3. This one God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost is the Maker Preserver and Governour of all things by his Wisdom Power Justice Providence Concerning man 1. That he was made by God of a visible body and an immortal and spiritual soul both so perfect and good in their kindes that he was perfectly able to have attained eternal life for himself which was provided as a reward of his obedience 2. That being thus made he yielded to the temptations of the Devil and did voluntarily sin against God in eating of the Tree forbidden and so became a childe of wrath and heir of cursing an enemy to God and slave to the Devil utterly unable to escape eternal death which was provided as a recompence of his disobedience 3. That he doth propagate this his sinfulnesse and misery to all his posterity Concerning Christ. 1. That he is perfect God and perfect Man the second Person in the Trinity who took the Nature of man from the Virgin Mary and united it to himself in one personal Subsistence by an incomprehensible Union 2. That in mans Nature he did die and suffer in his Life and Death sufficient to satisfie Gods Justice which man had offended and to deserve for mankinde Remission of sins and Life everlasting and that in the same Nature he Rose again from the Dead and shall also Raise up all men to receive Judgement from him at the last Day according to their Deeds 3. That he is the only sufficient and perfect Redeemer and no other merit must be added unto this either in whole or part Lastly Concerning the Means of applying the Redeemer they are three 1. That all men shall not be saved by Christ but onely those that are brought to such a sight and feeling of their own sinfulnesse and misery that with sorrow of heart they do bewail their sins and renouncing all merits of their own or any creature cast themselves upon the mercies of God and the only merits of Jesus Christ which to do is to repent and believe and in this hope live holily all the remainder of their life 2. That no man is able thus to see his sinnes by his own power renounce himself and rest upon Christ but God must work it in whom he pleaseth by the cooperation of his Spirit regenerating and renewing them 3. That for the working of this Faith and Repentance and direction of them in a holy life he hath left in writing by the Prophets and Apostles infallibly guided to all truth by his Spirit all things necessary to be done or believed to salvation and hath continued these writings to his people in all ages Observe those places Act. 15. 11. 1 Tim. 1. 15. Let a man hold this that there was nothing but death in the world till Christ came and that he is come to save sinners Ioh. 17. 3. Secondly There are practical places 1 Cor. 6. 9. Titus 3. 8. Let us 1. See our selves dead without Christ and wholly trust in him 2. Let us be exemplary in our lives and conversations There are other Fundamentals which are only comparatively necessary that is expected from one man which is not expected from another and more from those that live in the Church Have these six Principles of the Apostle not only in your heads but hearts 1. That a man is dead in himself 2. That his remedy lies out of himself 3. Know the Doctrine of the Sacraments 4. The Word of God 5. Have some apprehension of the life to come 1. That there is a passage from death to life 2. That there is a fixed and irrevokable estate after this life 6. Hold the Doctrine of Faith so that Christ may live in you and you be delivered up into that forme of Doctrine lay hold on
for leaving out that Title in our English Bibles for it is well known that that Title is not given by the holy Ghost but by the Scholiast who took it from Eusebius General is a meer English term and of no doubtfull signification Catholick is both Greek and by their saying of double and therefore doubtfull signification The Syriack Interpreter hath this Inscription of these Epistles as Tremellius sheweth Tres Epistolae trium Apostolorum ante quorum oculos Dominus noster se transformavit id est Iacobi Petri Ioannis For the Syrians doe not esteem the second of Peter nor the second and third of Iohn nor the Epistle of Iude Canonical The Apostles Iames Peter Iohn and Iude have publisht seven Epistles as mystical as succinct both short and long short in words long in sense and meaning Iames For the difference which seems to be between Iam. 2. 21 22. and Rom. 4. 2. and 3. 28. most likely this Book was doubted of in ancient times as Eusebius and Ierom witnesse But yet then also publickly allowed in many Churches and ever since received in all out of which for the same cause Luther and other of his followers since him would again reject it Erasmus assents to Luther and Musculus agrees with them both in his Comment upon the fourth of the Romans both they of the Romish and we of the Reformed Church with one consent admit this Epistle for Canonical Vide Polani Syntagma I light upon an old Dutch Testament of Luthers Translation saith Whiâakâr against Raynolds with his Preface wherein he writeth that Iames his Epistle is not so worthy as are the Epistles of St Peter and Paul but in respect of them a strawen Epistle his censure I mislike and himself I think afterwards seeing these words in a later Edition are left out It is no where found in Luthers Works that he called the Epistle of Iames Inanem stramineam Edmund Campian was convicted of falshood about that in England where when he had objected that he could finde no such thing at any time in the Books he produced Some in the Preface of the German Edition say that Luther wrote that it cannot contend in dignity with the Epistles of Paul and Peter but is strawy if it be compared with them Which judgement of Luther we approve not of and it is hence manifest that it was disliked by him because these words are found in no other Edition from the year 1526. Luthers disciples now hold that it is Canonical and Apostolical and they answer the Arguments of those that are opposite thereto as we may see in the Exposition of that Article concerning the Scripture by that most learned and diligent man Iohn Gerard. Gravitatem ac zelum Apostolicum per omnia prae se fârt saith Walther We may reply against the Papists who often object this opinion of Luthers that Cajetan their Cardinal denieth the Epistle to the Hebrews to be Canonical yea which is farre worse he affirmeth that the Author thereof hath erred not only in words but in the sense and meaning of the Scriptures Nay Cajâtan saith Whitaker rejected Iames second of Peter and second and third of Iohn and Iude. It consists of five Chapters Paraeus Laurentius Brochmand and Mr Manton have done best on it First of Peter This Epistle is called in the Title Catholical because it is not written to any one person as that of Paul to Timothy Titus and Philemon noâ to any one particular Church as those of Paul to the Romans Corinths but to the converted of the Jews dispersed here and there as appears by the inscription It consists of five Chapters Gerhard Laurentius Gomarus and Dr Ames have expounded both these Epistles Bifield hath interpreted part of the first Epistle Second of Peter Some in the Primitive Church doubted of its authority and the Syriack hath it not but the Church generally allowed it and many reasons may perswade that it is Apostolical and was written by Peter 1. Because the Author of it expresly calleth himself Simon Peter the Apostle of Jesus Christ. He wrote it in his old-age to confirm them in the Doctrine which before he had taught them 2. It s inscription is to the same Jews that the former viz. dispersed by the Roman Empire and converted to Christ whose Apostle Peter was 3. It shews an Apostolical spirit 4. It s style and composition is agreeable to the former Epistle 5. The Author of this Epistle witnesseth that he was a spectator of the Transfiguration in the Mount Chap. 1. vers 16. now Peter together with Iames and Iohn were present with Christ. 6. He makes mention of the Former Epistle Chap. 3. v. 1. 7. He cals Paul his dear Brother Chap. 3. v. 15. It consists of three Chapters First of Iohn consists of five Chapters Second and third of Iohn They were also in times past doubted of by some as Erasmus Cajetan but there are good reasons to prove them Canonical 1. Their Author cals himself an Elder so doth Peter 1 Pet. 5. 1. by which name an Ecclesiastical Office is often signified but here age rather now it is manifest that Iohn came to a greater age then the rest of the Apostles 2. The salutation is plainly Apostolical Grace mercy and peace 3. In sentences and words they agree with the first Epistle 4. The Fathers alledge them for Iohns and reckon them among the Canonical Books Each of these Epistles is but a Chapter Iude This Epistle also in times past was questioned by some but that it is Apostolical first the inscription shews the Author expresly cals him a servant of Christ and brother of Iames. 2. The matter it agreeth both for words and sentences with the second of Peter of which it contains as it were a brief summe and recapitulation That the writer of the Epistle doth not call himself an Apostle is of no moment to infringe the authority thereof for the judgement of the writer is free in that case that Title was specially used by Paul and Peter Iames and Iohn quit the same Title yea Paul in his Epistles to the Philippians Thessalonians and Philemon doth not call himself an Apostle and yet those Epistles were never doubted of It is but one Chapter Willet and Mr Perkins have done well on it Revelation It is called according to the Greek Apocalyps and according to the Latine Revelation that is a discovery or manifestation of things which before were hidden and secret for the common good of the Church Eusebius l. 3. c. 17. saith Domitian cast Iohn the Evangelist into a fornace of scalding Oyl but when he saw he came forth unhurt he banished him into the Isle Pathmos where he writ this Revelation This Book describeth the state of the Church from the time of Iohn the last of the Apostles untill Christs coming again and especially the proceedings pride and fall of
and fourth of Maccabees as Thomas Aquinas Sixtus Senenfis Bellarmine and so the Councel of Trent confesse when they omit these and reckon up the whole Canon The state therefore of the controversie betwixt us and the Papists is Whether those seven whole Books with the Appendices be Sacred Divine Canonical We do not deny but many of these especially Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus are very good and profitable and to be preferred before all humane Tractates but that they are properly and by an excellency Canonical and of infallible truth out of which firm arguments may be drawn that we deny Those Books which the Jews of old and the Reformed Churches now reckon for truly Canonical in the Old Testament are received all even by our Adversaries for Canonical without any exception 2. For the Canonical Books of the New Testament there is no controversie between us and so far we agree but in the Old Testament whole Books are reckoned by them for Canonical which we hold Apocryphal The reason why these Books at first were added to holy Writ was this the Jews in their later times before and at the coming of Christ were of two sorts some properly and for distinction sake named Hebrews inhabiting Ierusalem and the holy Land others were Hellenists that is the Jews of the dispersion mingled with the Grecians These had written sundry Books in Greek which they made use of together with other parts of the Old Testament which they had in Greek of the Translation of the LXX when they now understood not the Hebrew but the Hebrews receive only the two and twenty Books before-mentioned Hence it came that the Jews delivered a double Canon of Scripture to the Christian Church the one Pure unquestioned and Divine which is the Hebrew Canon the other in Greek adulterate corrupted by the addition of certain Books written in those times when God raised up no more Prophets among his people Drus. praeterit l. 5. Annotat. ad Act. Apost c. 6. Jun. Animad in Bell. cont 1. lib. 1. c. 4. l. 2. c. 15. Sect. 21. Tertul in Apol c. 19. They are called Apocryphal i. secret and hidden not because the names of the writers are unknown by that reason Iudges and Ruth should be Apocryphal but because they were not wont to be read openly in the Church of God as the Canonical Books but secretly and in private by private persons or because their Authority was obscure and doubtful with the Ancient These Books our Church rejecteth as not written by Divine Inspiration for these reasons All the Canonical Books of the Old Testament were written by the Prophets but none of these Books were written by any of the Prophets for 1. The last of the Prophets of the Jews was Malachi Mal. 4. 4 5. between whom and Iohn Baptist came no Prophet Mark begins with the same words almost with which Malachi ended a good argument to prove that the New Testament is next to the Old But these Books were written by such who lived most of them after Malachi 2. All the Prophets wrote in Hebrew the language which the Jews understood but the Fathers affirm and Papists acknowledge that most of these Books were written in Greek Ergo being not written by the Prophets they are not Canonical 2. All the Books of the Old Testament were committed to the Jews and safely kept by them Rom. 3. 2. our Saviour Christ which reproved the Jews for corrupting the sense of the Scripture did yet never reprove them for rejecting those Books which were divinely inspired which sacriledge he would not have concealed yea our Saviour sendeth us unto the Scriptures as they received them Ioh. 5. 39. Ezra after the Captivity is reported to have gathered all the Books of holy Scripture and safely to lay them up If the Jews should have rejected or not received any Books being Canonical they had grievously erred which the Papists themselves will not affirm Yea there should have been some Canonical Books which no Church received for besides the Church of the Jews at that time there was none in the world The Canonical Books of the Old Testament were divided into Moses the Prophets and Psalms with which agreeth the old distribution of the Hebrews into the Law Prophets and Hagiographa 3. There are two wayes to know a Book to be Canonical one by the testimony of some Prophet or Apostle the other by the certain Testimony of them which did live when the Book was published who did witnesse that the Book was written by some Prophet or Apostle But these Books are known to be Canonical neither of these wayes they were rejected by the Jews who lived in the times when they were written our Saviour Christ nor his Apostles never commend these Books unto us as endited by the Spirit They are cited by Christ and his Apostles for the confirmation of their Doctrine All the Canonical Books in general Iohn 5. 39. and 10. 35. Rom. 16. 26 Luke 16. 29 31. and Chap. 24. 25 27 44. The most of all in special Genesis Matth. 19 4 5 6. Exodus Mat. 5. 21 27 33 38. Leviticus Gal. 3. 12. Numbers John 3. 14. Deuteronomy Acts 3. 22. Ioshua Heb. 11. 30 31. Iudges Heb. 11. 32. Ruth Mat. 1. 3. First of Samuel Matth. 12. 3. Second of Samuel Heb. 1. 5. First of Kings Mat. 12. 42. Second of Kings Luk. 4. 27. First of Chronicles Mat. 1. 3 7 10 13. Second of Chronicles Acts 7. 48. Ezra Matth. 1. 12 13. Iob 1 Cor. 3. 19. Psalms Act. 4. 25. Proverbs Heb. 12. 5 6 7. Isaiah Matth. 1. 23. Ieremiah Heb. 10. 16 17. Ezekiel Mat. 25. 35. Daniel Matth. 24. 25. All the lesser Prophets Acts 7. 42. and 15. 15 16. Hosea Mat. 12. 7. Ioel Act. 2. 12. Amos Act. 15. 16. Ionah Mat. 12. 40 41. Micah Mat. 10. 35. Nahum Rom. 10. 15. Habakkuk Rom. 1. 17. Haggai Heb. 12. 26. Zachary Matth. 21. 5. Malachi Luke 1. 16 17. These Books were not cited by Christ and his Apostles for confirmation of their Doctrine Object If they be not Canonical therefore because they are not cited then Nahum and Zephany are not Canonical Aratus Menander and Epimenides prophane Poets are Canonical because they are cited Acts 17. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 33. Titus 1. 12. Answ. They are not therefore not Canonical only because they are not cited but especially because they have not the characters of Divine Scripture 2. Nahum and Zephany are implicitely quoted when the Books of the Prophets are mentioned Acts 7. 41. and 15. 15 16. The Poets are not cited as Canonical but the Apostle applied himself to his hearers who did much esteem their authority Some have well concluded from Act. 10. 43. that the Apocrypha are not to be received as Canonical Scripture because they testifie not of Christ. 4. Those Books which contain manifest untruths contrary to the Word of God and the Books of holy
not only the delineation and constitution of things created but also the Word of God and the Doctrine of the Gospel long since propounded to the Jews and so propounded as they could not but hear because it was published openly to all the whole world by the mystery of the holy Apostles out of the predictions of the Prophets Paul interprets the comparison propounded by the Prophet and teacheth That as certainly as the lines of heaven run forth into all the earth so certainly in these last times the Doctrine of the Gospel came forth into all the earth by the Apostles preaching and therefore the Apostle did not rashly change the word of the Prophet because the Hebrew Text in the Prophet was corrupt but purposely in stead of delineation the Apostle put in sonus having respect to the present accomplishment of the promise whereby God had fore-told that all the Gentiles should be converted to the communion of the Gospel and to this end he did foreshew that he would give unto them Preachers Coton urgeth two other places to shew that the Hebrew Text is corrupted Mat. 2. 23. and Mat. 27. Object Mat. 2. 23. He shall be called a Nazarene is no where found though the Evangelist say that it is written therefore it followeth saith he that the Hebrew original which we have is imperfect Answ. Saint Ierom saith That this place was objected to him above a hundred times and that he hath as often answered it viz. That if the Hebrew be imperfect having no such passage then is also that of the Septuagint and the Vulgar so that the Objection is not against the Hebrew but against the Scripture in what language soever it be Maldonat after he had well weighed divers opinions holds that of Ieroms for the most sure which is to draw Nazarene from Netzer a branch Isa. 11. 1. Iunius in his Parallels Piscator Dr Taylor Mr Dod go the same way Chrysostom and Theophylact because they cannot undo this knot cut it thus saying that many of the Books of the Prophets are lost Bucer thinketh that place Iud. 15. 5. is here noted Samson being a Redeemer as he was a figure of Christ and the Book of the Iudges was composed by divers Prophets Calvin Marlorat Beza Scultetus and Mr Perkins seem to encline to this opinion The last large Annotations mention both these Interpretations but adhere rather to the former Object The second place urged by Coton to prove the corruption of the Hebrew is Matth. 27. 9. The Evangelist cites Ieremiah for that which is to be found only in Zachary Answ. Iunius in his Parallels and Dr Taylor on the temptation bring six answers to reconcile these places 1. Some say it joyns together both one place in Ieremiah Chap. 18. 1 2 3. and that of Zachary but there is little or no agreement between them 2. Some say that it is not in Ieremiahs writings which are Canonical but in some Apocryphal Writings of Ieremiah which the Jews had and which Chrysostom confesseth he saw wherein these words were but it is not likely that the holy Evangelist would leave a Canonical Text and cite an Apocryphal or give such credit to it or seek to build our faith upon it and by our rule that Book should be Canonical which is cited by Christ or his Apostles 3. Some say that Matthew forgat and for Zaechary put down Ieremiah so Augustine and Erasmus but with more forgetfulnesse for holy men wrote as they were moved by Gods Spirit 4. Some think it the errour of heedless Writers who might easily so erre but all the oldest Copies and the most Ancient Fathers have the name of Ieremiah 5. Some say that Zachariah being instructed and trained up with Ieremiah did deliver it by tradition from Ieremiah and so Ieremiah spake it by Zachariah which might be true because it is said in the Text As was spoken by Ieremiah not written But sixthly the most compendious and likely way of reconciling is this that Zachariah and Ieremiah was the same man having two names which was very usual among the Jews as Salomon was called Iedidiah Iehoiachim Ieconias and Coniah Simon Peter Cephas and Bariona Matthew Levi. So far Iunius and D. Taylor See M. Robert Baily on Zach. 3. 1. p. 11. and last large Annotat. The best of the Popish Writers cannot deny but that the name Ieremiah the Prophet is put for Zachary either through the negligence of the Scribes or else it was inserted into the Text out of the Margent the Evangelist saying no more But that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet as both Iansenius and Maldonatâ in loc do confesse Chamier distinguisheth of a two fold depravation one of Interpretation herein we excuse not nor defend the Jews Second of the letter herein they are to be patroniz'd against the Papists who thorow their sides strike at the very Scriptures and labour to overthrow their Authority The Hebrew Edition then notwithstanding these and such like frivolous Objections is sincere and uncorrupt and if any errors crept in through negligence or ignorance of the Pen-men which copied out the Books yet Bellarmine himself granteth they are of no great moment In matters pertaining to faith and manners saith he there is nothing wanting in the integrity of the Scriptures Vide Capel Critica Sac. l. 6. c. 2. Haud negare ausim temporum injuria descriptorum incuria errata quaedam sphalmata in textum Hebraeum irrepsisse Amama Antibarb Bibl. lib. 1. c. 1. What reasons can the Jesuites alledge why the Hebrew and the Greek which kept their integrity four hundred years together after Christ amidst as bitter Enemies as ever they had as troublesome and tempestuous times as ever were since should after in time of lesse danger and greater quiet lose not their beauty only but their chastity also And we marvel that the Jesuites are not afraid to suffer this blot to fall upon their Popish government which boasteth and saith It is the pillar of truth and yet hath had no better care to preserve the truth Objections of the Papists against the Purity of the Greek Text in the New Testament Object They instance in Rom. 12. 11. to be corrupt the Greek hath serving the time ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for serving the Lord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Answ. Many of the ancient Greek Copies and Scholiasts have also ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Salmeron the Jesuite confesseth Serving the Lord and it appeareth in the Syriack Translation and who seeth not that it might rather be an oversight of the writer taking one word for another rather then a fault in the Text and the cause of the mistake saith Beza was the short writing of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which was taken by some for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whereas they should have taken it for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã If we should admit the other reading we
we are not hereafter to expect or look for any fuller or more clear Revelation of Divine Mysteries then that which was then delivered 4. Christ is called a Mediator of the New Testament or the New Covenant Heb. 9. 15. because all things are established by him as they ought to continue for ever for that which is old decayeth and is ready to vanish but that which is new abideth Heb. 8. 13. 5. It pleased the Lord in great wisdom to reveal the Covenant of grace to the Church that she might not despair but obscurely at the first that she might earnestly long for the coming of that Messiah who was to make known what he had heard and seen of the Father which dispensation was needful that the grace of God might not be contemned as haply it would have been if God had fully revealed and made known his bounty unto man before he had seen his misery and the necessity thereof Our Saviour Christ for substance of Doctrine necessary to Salvation taught nothing which was not before in some sort contained in the writings of Moses and the Prophets out of whom he confirmed his Doctrine but that which was in them more obscurely aenigmatically and briefly he explained more excellently fully and clearly the Apostles proved their Doctrine out of the Book of Moses and the Prophets Act. 17. 11. and 26. 22. Luke 24. 27. Rom. 1. 2. Act. 28. 23. Sixthly All things necessary in that manner as we have spoken were taught and inspired to the Apostles by our Saviour Christ and there were no new inspirations after their times nor are we to expect further hereafter which we prove 1. By places of Scripture Ioh. 14. 26. he that teacheth all things omitteth nothing Christ said all things to his Apostles as appears Iohn 15. 15. and 17. 8. Iohn 16. 13. 2. By reasons drawn from thence 1. The plentiful pouring forth of the Spirit was deferred till the glorifying of Christ he being glorified it was no longer to be delayed Christ being exalted on the right-hand of God obtained the Spirit promised and that was not according to measure and poured the same in such abundance as it could be poured forth and received by men so that was fulfilled which was fore-told by Ioel 2. 28. Acts 2. 33. Iohn 3. 34 35. Acts 2. 16 17. 2. The Scripture and the Prophecies of the Old Testament do teach and declare That all Divine Truth should fully and at once be manifested by the Messias who is the only Prophet high-Priest and King of his Church there is no other Revelation promised none other needful besides that which was made by him Isa. 11. 9. Act. 3. 23 24. Ioel 2. 23. Vide Mercerum in loc therefore the last inspiration was made to the Apostles and none other to be expected The Doctrine of the Law and the Prophets did suffice to Salvation yet it did send the Fathers to expect somewhat more perfect 1 Pet. 1. 10. but to the preaching of the Gospel nothing is to be added we are not sent to wait for any clearer vision 3. So long as any truth needful to be known was unrevealed or not plainly taught the Lord did stir up some Prophet or other to teach the same unto the Church therfore the Lord surceasing to speak since the publishing of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the delivery of the same in writing is unto us a manifest token that the whole will of God is now brought to light and that no new Revelation is to be expected Our seventh Proposition is Christ and his Apostles were able to propound and teach by lively voice that Doctrine which pertains to perfection Iohn 1. 18. and 11. 11 32. Iohn 8. 26 and the Apostles perfectly taught all things which are or shall be necessary for the Church Acts 20. 27. Gal. 1. 7 8 9. The Doctrine of repentance and remission of sins in the name of Christ doth summarily contain all things necessarily to salvation Act. 5. 31. and 11. 11. but this Doctrine the Apostles preached Act. 13. 38 39. Luke 24. 47. The Word of God is not only Milk for Babes but strong Meat for men of ripe years 1 Cor. 3. 1 2. Heb. 5. 14. and 6. 1 2. therefore it containeth not only matter of preparation but of perfection Our eighth Proposition is The summe and substance of that heavenly Doctrine which was taught by the Prophets and Apostles was by them committed to writing the holy Ghost giving them a commandment and guiding their hands therein that they could not erre so that the Word preached and written by them is one in substance both in respect of matter which is the will and word of God and inward form viz. the Divine Truth immediatly inspired though different in the external form and manner of delivery Our ninth Proposition is That nothing is necessary to be known of Christian over and above that which is found in the Old Testament which is not clearly anâ evidently contained in the Books of the Apostles and Evangelists Our last Proposition is that all things which have been are or shall be necessary to the salvation of the Church to the end of the world are perfectly contained in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles long since divinely inspired writteâ and published and now received by the Church of God so that no new Reveltion or Tradition beside those inspired published and comprehended in the Scripture are necessary for the salvation of the Church There are three opinions 1. Of the Papists who altogether deny it 2. Of the Socinians which would have all things expresly contained in Scripture and if it be âââ totidem verbis they reject it 3. Of the Orthodox who say it contains all things expresly or by consequence Crocius in his Antiweigelius cap. 1. Quaest. 8. shews that private Revelation Dreams Conferences with Angels are not to be desired and expected in matters ââ faith the Canon of the Scripture being now compleat The Weigelians talk of ââ Seculum Spiritus Sancti as God the Father had his time the time of the Lââ Christ his time the time of the Gospel so say they the holy Ghost shall âââ his time when there shall be higher dispensations and we shall be wiser then the Apostles See Mat. 24. 14. and 28. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 26. See Mr Gillesp. Miscel. c. 10. Some say the Scriptures are but for the training up of Christians during their âânority as Grammar rules for boyes and are not able to acquaint the soul ââ the highest discoveries of God and truth And most corruptly they serve themselâââ with that expression of the Apostle 1 Cor. 13. 11. This Glasse say they is âââ Scriptures through which we see something of God indeed whilst we are ââââdren in understanding but very obscurely and brokenly and therefore say theâââ if ye would discern of God clearly and see him as he is ye must break the Glasse and look quite beyond Scriptures
being one after another The Creature is limitted by the circumstance of time by which it hath its being measured out as it were by parcels past present and to come it had beginning hath succession and may have an end The most glorious Angel as well as a worm is thus limitted by time once he was not then he began to be that which is past is gone and that which is to come is not yet and he hath but a little time present But Gods essence had no beginning hath no succession can have no end We cannot say of it properly It was or shall be but alone It is Exod. 3. 14. Iohn 8. 58. he hath his whole being at once not some after some by parcels one following another Gen. 21. 13. and 23. 33. Psal. 90. 2. 24. Isa. 57. 15. Eternity is the continual existence and duration of the Divine Essence The creatures being is a flux or perpetual flowing from one moment to another God is a being above time hath his being measured by time but is wholly eternal 1. Gods love and electioâ are also eternal and he will give eternal life to all believers That which is eternal is perfect at once therefore he should be adored and obeyed his counsel followed Old men are honored for their wisdom God saith to Iob Where wast thou when I laid the foundation of the earth 2. Let it be a foundation of comfort to us as Psal. 102. 12. though friends dye goods be taken away God remains for ever he fails not 3. It must incourage the people of God to serve him and do his will faithfully for he will recompense it whatever we hazard or lose he liveth for ever to requite Isa. 54. 8. 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. 4. It is a terror to the wicked he shall be ever to make them everlastingly miserable as heaven is an eternal Palace so hell is an everlasting Prison He whom thou dishonorest is an eternal God then all thy sins are always present before him no sin past or to come When Christ was made a Curse for us God looked on him as bearing all the sins past present and to come of all his Elect Isaiah 53. 6. and he chargeth the guilt of all sins at once upon the damned in hell He looks on your sins now as he will hereafter chargeth them all on thee at once as on Christ and the damned there is nothing to come to him 2. His preparations of wrath have been from eternity as of glory for his people Matth. 25. 41. how dreadful will the execution be Isaiah 30. 33. and God bears with the sins of men so long because he hath eternity to reckon with them in 5. We must carefully and earnestly seek him place our happiness in him that is everlasting all other things are fleeting if we get his favor once we shall never lose it he will be an everlasting friend his truth and mercy remaines for ever 6. Every one should resolve in his own thoughts and covenant with God to spend but one half quarter of an hour every day in meditating of eternity renew these thoughts every day This body of mine though frail and mortal it must live for ever and this soul of mine it must live eternally Nulla satis magna securitas ubi periclitatur aeternitas minde such things that are eternal Col. 3 2. 2. Cor. 4. 18. 1. Upon this inch of time eternity depends Eccles. 9. 10. Iohn 9. 14. 2. God sent you into the world for this end that you might provide for eternity Luke 16. 9. 1 Tim. 6. 19. Eternal life is one of the principall Articles of our Creed 1 Tim. 1. 16. CHAP. V. That GOD is Immutable GOd is in himself and in his own nature Immutable Numb 23. 19. 1 Sam. 15. 29. Immutability is that whereby any thing in its essence existence or operation is unchangeable Gods unchangeableness is that whereby God in his essence properties and decrees is unchangeable The Scripture proves the Immutability of God both affirmatively Exod. 3. 6. Psal. 102. 29. and negatively Mal. 3. 16. Iames 1. 17. Immutability is twofold 1. Independent and absolute and that is onely in God 2. Dependent and Comparative this may belong to some creatures which they have from God but yet infinitely different 1. God is unchangeable originally and of himself these from him 2. In the manner God is in his essence Immutable that and his being are all one therefore he is both potentially and actually so the creatures are onely actually 3. God is so from eternity they onely from their first being All other things are subject to change and alteration they may lose what they had and attain something which before they had not even the immortall Spirits are thus mutable they may fall into sin be annihilated but in God there is no change he is what he is always the same void of all mutation corruption alteration and local motion Psal. 90. 2. and 102. 26 27 1 Tim. 1. 17. Psal. 110. 4. Heb. 1. 11. and 6. 2. A reasonable creature may be changed five ways 1. In respect of existence if it exist sometimes and sometimes not 2. In respect of place if it be moved from one place to another 3. In respect of accidents if it be changed in quantity oâ quality 4. In respect of the knowledge of the understanding as if it now think that to be true which before it judged to be false 5. In respect of the purpose of will if it now decree to do something which before it decreed not to do God is not changed any of these ways Not the first because he is eternal neither beginning nor ever ceasing to exist Not the second because he is present every where not newly beginning to exist in any place Not the third because God is a Simple Essence and there is no accident in him Not the fourth because he is Omniscient and cannot be deceived in his knowledge Not the fifth because he changeth not his decrees since he most wisely decrees all things God is unchangeable every way 1. In Essence or Being he cannot be changed into another nature neither can that nature which he hath be corrupced and decay 2. In essential properties his mercy endureth for ever he doth not love and after hate 3. In his will and counsel Psal. 33. 11. Rom. 11. 29. The councel of the Lord shall stand Prov. 19. 21. 4. In place the Sun runs from one place to another but God doth not remove from one place to another but is always where he was and shall be always viz. In himself 5. In his word and promises Isa. 14. 24. 2 Cor. 1. 19. Rom. 46. Reasons 1. From his perfection all change is a kinde of imperfection there is indeed a change corruptive and perfective but the perfective alteration supposeth the subject to be imperfect 2. He is uncompounded therefore altogether Immutable a pure act 3. He
punisheth the sins of the Elect in his own Son when he was made sin he was made a curse 4. How small sins have been punished The Angels for one aspiring thought were cast into hell Uzza struck dead for touching the Ark fifty thousand Bethshemites for looking into it Mr. Peacock felt a hell in his conscience for eating too much at one meal 5. The appointing of everlasting torments We should hate sin for God hateth it and that with the greatest hatred even as hell it self Rom. 129. Sin is the first principal and most immediate object of hatred Paul mentioning divers evils saith God forbid I hate vain thoughts saith David our affections must be conformable to Gods He hateth nothing simply but sin and sinners for sinnes sake 2. Sin is as most injurious to God so most hurtful to man therefore it is in it self most hateful The ground of hatred of any thing is the contrariety of it to our welfare as we hate wild fierce and raging beasts for their mischievousnesse Toades and Serpents for their poysonfulness which is a strong enemy to life and health Sin is the most mischievous and harmful thing in the world Just hatred is general of whole kindes as we hate all Serpents so we should all sins Means to hate sin 1. Pray to God that his Spirit may rule and order our affections and set the same against evil 2. Exercise our selves in meditating of the infinite torments of hell which sin deserveth and the fearful threats denounced against it in the word of God of all sorts of evils 3. We should labor to get out of our natural estate for the unregenerate man hates God Psal. 81. 15. Rom. 1. 30. Christ Iohn 7. 7. and good men eo nomine as Cain did Abel 1 Iohn 3. 10 12. they hate Gods ways and Ordinances Prov. 1. 22 29. This hatred is 1. Causelesse Psa. 69. 44. 2 Intire without any mixture of love 3. Violent Psal. 53. 3. 4. Irreconcilable Gen. 3. 15. CHAP. IX Of the Affections of Anger and Clemency given to God Metaphorically OTher affections which are given to God metaphorically and by an Anthropopathy are 1. Anger and its contrary complacency or gentlenesse which are improperly in God for he is neither pleased nor displeased neither can a sudden either pertubation or tranquillity agree to God but by these the actions of God are declared which are such as those of offended and pleased men are wont to be viz. God by an eternal and constant act of his will approves obedience and the purity of the creature and witnesseth that by some sign of his favour but abhors the iniquity and sin of the same creature and shews the same by inflicting a punishment not lesse severe but far more just then men are wont to do when they are hot with anger Exod 32. 10. Now therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot against them and that I may consume them and I will make of thee a great Nation Gods Anger is an excellency of his own Essence by which it is so displeased with sin as it is inclined to punish the sinner or a setled and unchangeable resolution to punish sinners according to their sins God is greatly moved to anger against all impenitent sinners especially the unjust enemies of his people Rom. 1. 18. and 2. 8 9. 1 Cor. 10. 22. Ephes. 5. 6. and Col. 3. 6. Deut. 32. 21. Psal. 106. 40 because such wrong God He cannot be hurt for that were a weaknesse but he may be wronged for that is no weaknesse but a fruit of excellency seeing nothing is more subject to be wronged then an excellent thing or person for wrong is any behaviour to a person not suitable to his worth And the more worthy a person is the more easie it is to carry ones self unseemly Sin wrongs God 1. In his authority when a just and righteous Governor hath made just and right Laws then it is a wrong to his authority a denying and opposing of it to neglect dis-regard and infringe those Laws Sin is a transgressing of Gods Law and impenitent sin doing it in a very wilful manner with a kinde of carelesnesse and bold dis-respect of the Law-maker God should not have shewed himself wise just good careful of mankinde that is to say of his own work if he had not made his Law for it is a rule tending to guide man to order his life most fitly for that which was the main end of it the glory of his maker and that which was the subordinate end of it his own welfare 2. It wrongs him in his honor name and dignity it is a denying of his perfect wisdom and justice 3. In his goods abusing them 4. In his person sin being offensive to the purity of his holy person Lastly the opposing of Gods people wrongs him in those that are nearest him The properties of Gods anger 1. It is terrible He is called Bagnal Chemah the Lord of anger Nahum 1. 5. His wrath is infinite like himself Rom. 9. 22. if we consider it 1. In regard of its intension for God is called A consuming fire Heb. 12. 29. it pierceth the soul and the inmost part of the Spirit 2. In respect of its extension it comprehends in it all kindes of evil Corporeal Spiritual in life death after death it reacheth to Kingdoms as well as to particular persons or families to the posterity as well as to the present generation 3. In respect of duration it continueth to all eternity Iohn 3. 36. it is unquenchable fire 2. Irresistable compared to a whirlwind God is most wise of great and perfect understanding He is slow to anger never moved till there be great cause therefore he holds out in his anger Great persons inflict great punishments on those with whom they are displeased Object Fury is not in me Isa. 27. 4. Answ. Take fury for unjust undue and excessive anger which riseth too soon worketh too strong and continneth too long so it is not in God but a discreet and well advised motion against any offender by which one is moved to punish him according to his offence anger so taken is in him Anger wrath and rage or fury are sometimes promiscuously put one for another and sometimes distinguished Anger is a boyling of the blood about the heart causing a commotion of the spirits that are near Wrath is the manifestation of that inward distemper by looks gestures or actions tending to revenge but rage is the extremity of both the former Prov. 27. 4. This may humble and astonish impenitent sinners Hos. 8. 5. Psal. 90. 11. We must quench Gods wrath as men do fire at the first by casting in water and taking away the fewel by repentance and reformation pour out water 1 Sam. 7. 8. Ier. 4. 14. Psal. 6. 8. pray earnestly to him Zeph. 3 3. Moses by prayer turned away Gods hot anger from Aaron and
of his cannot be increased it being his essence it cannot be made better for God hath in him not onely all the actual but all the possible goodnesse that is in the creatures any creature still may be better thy riches honors comforts may be better but thy God cannot be a better God therefore we should infinitely affect him more then all creatures 3. It is independent goodnesse he is omnis boni bonum hence he is said to be onely good that is essentially and immutably 4. It is essential the essence and goodnesse of the creatures is different goodnesse in the Angels the perfectest creatures is a superadded quality to them they may be good but ille bonus suo bon est He is good with his own goodnesse he cannot be God if he be not good 5. It is illimitted goodnesse infinite without all bounds above all that can be conceived he being essentially so and not limited to this or that being neither is his goodnesse 6. It is immixed goodnesse 1 Iohn 1. 5. he is light and there is no darknesse in him not the least evil of sin 7. It is the samplar and form of all goodnesse in the creatures So far a thing is good as it doth resemble him All the good of a creature is in God always 1. Eminently as you consider it in its kinde without imperfection 2. Efficiently as he is the Author and cause of all the good the creature hath 3. Exemplarily as he is the rule and patern of all goodnesse 4. Finally as he is the chiefest good of all creatures so that all terminate their desires in him Secondly God is good respectively in what he doth to the creature that appeareth in the good things bestowed upon them He gives to all liberally especially the rational creatures as men and Angels partake of his goodnesse being made capable of enjoying him for ever 2. In the evil he keeps off from the Elect as he will withhold no good things so he will let no evil befal them Object God is infinitely good say the Arminians therefore he cannot but naturally will good to the creature Sol It doth not follow for out of his goodnesse he made the world his goodnesse freely communicated not out of necessity then it will follow that he naturally made the world 2. God is infinitely just therefore he also naturally wills the perdition of all sinners which they will not admit 3. He is infinitely good in himself not therefore so to his creatures for so he should will all good to them and actually communicate it and so should save all Notwithstanding Gods goodnesse of nature he suffered man to fall but yet he was so good that he would not have suffered it unlesse he could have shewed as much goodnesse to man another way and indeed Christ is a greater good to us by faith then Adams innocency could have been but yet since that evil is come into the world how many calamities might befal thee did not Gods goodnesse prevent it that the earth swallows thee not up t is Gods goodnesse The goodnesse of God is so great that no creature should suffer punishment but that the justice of God doth require the same or else some greater good may be drawn from thence Ezek 33. 11. Object How doth it agree with Gods goodnesse that it is said Psal. 18. 27. With the froward he will shew himself froward Answ. In the general the meaning is onely that Gods judgements shall agree with mens manners and David shews not how God is in himself but relatively how he is to us We should 1. Love God because of his goodnesse for it is the proper object of love That which is the chief good ought to be the principal object of all the powers of our souls God is the principal good O that we could account him so and accordingly carry our selves toward him Sine summo bono nil bonum there is no thing good without the chiefest good Psal. 73 25 26. 2. Imitate him be good as he is good be like our heavenly father good to all Summae religionis est imitari quem Colis Aug. de Civ Dei l. 8. c. 27. It is a chief point of Religion to imitate him whom we worship Rom. 12. 9. Cleave to that which is good we should still be doing or receiving good 3. Gods goodnesse will support his children in their calamities Nehem. 1. 7. and arm them against poverty and the fear of death it self I do not fear to dye said Ambrose because we have a good Lord. Nec pudet vivere nec piget mori quia bonum habemus Dominum We are much to be blamed for sleighting despising or neglecting him the fountain of all goodnesse Man is a most loathsom creature that hateth and foolish that sleighteth this chief good Here is a ground of thankfulnesse to Gods people which enjoy the goodnesse of God in part here in the creature and shall hereafter immediately and fully God is good to all in bestowing upon them gifts of nature of body or of minde but he is especially good to some whom he hath chosen to life eternal We may see the great evil of sin nothing is so opposite to this attribute of Gods goodnesse as sin the Devils are not evil as creatures but as sinful CHAP. XI Of Gods Grace and Mercy SO much in general of Gods vertues Secondly in special the vertues which imply not imperfection in the reasonable creature are attributed to God The principal of which are 1. Bounty or Graciousnesse by which God shews favor to the creatures freely and that either commonly or specially 1. Commonly when he exerciseth beneficence and liberality toward all creatures pouring upon them plentifully all goods of nature body minde and fortune so that there is nothing which tasteth not of the inexhausted fountain of his blessings and goodnesse Matth. 5. 44 45. Psal. 36. 5 6. Gods bounty is a will in him to bestow store of comfortable and beneficial things on the creature in his kinde This bounty he shewed to all things in the creation even to all Spirits all men and all creatures and doth in great part shew still for he opens his hand and filleth every living thing with his bounty he gives all things richly to enjoy 2. Specially toward the Church by which he bestoweth eternal life on certain men fallen by sin and redeemed in Christ Titus 2. 11. and 3. 4. As this is exercised toward the whole Church so in a special manner toward some members of it as toward Enoch Moses Iacob Paul and especially Abraham who is therefore often called The friend of God he made with him and his seed a perpetual league of friendship and he constantly kept his Laws and Statutes Iohn 15. 14 15. Gods Graciousnesse is an essential property whereby he is in and of himself most gracious and amiable Psal. 145. 8. God is onely gracious in and of himself and
great blame that have scarce ever directed our minds to the contemplation and fruitful meditation of this great act of God among the rest for any good spiritual and holy intent Scholars sometimes in their Philosophical studies stumble upon these questions and set their wits on work to finde out the natural reason of them but alas in how unsanctified a manner so as not at all to inforce the thing upon their souls for making of them more thankful and obedient But for the plain man that is no Scholar though he have wit enough for all things else yet he hath no wit to enter upon these cogitations and when he findeth the matter so far above his reach yet to tell himself that this is one of Gods works and so to call on himself to fear know and obey him this this is that we must every man lament in himself as a just and due cause why the Scripture should ascribe brutishnesse unto us and we unto our selves and why we should present our selves before the divine Majesty with bashful and lowly confessions of our wrong done to God in robbing him of the honour due unto him for his works which our selves have the fruit of Secondly to our selves in depriving our selves of the best and most excellent fruit of them which is to be led by them above themselves vnto him This may exhort every one of us to take this work of God from David and to make it as it were our theame or the object of our meditations Whosoever applieth himself to raise up such thoughts shall finde a great unaptnesse in himself and a kinde of wearinesse to them with a vehement inclination to entertain other ââncies and the Devil will take occasion hence to disswade him from doing the duty at all as if it were as good omit it as perform it so weakly it is a falâe tale which Satan tels for God hath promised acceptance to the weakest endeavours in calling himself a Father but to accept of the non-performance he hath never promised for even a Father cannot do that Lastly we must learn to seek unto God and trust in him for spiritual stability of grace in our souls and must thus importune him Lord when there was never an earth thou mad'st one and didst lay the foundation of it so sure that no force nor skill can move it O thou canst also create a frame of holinesse in my heart and soul and so stablish settle and confirm it that it shall never be movâd I beseech thee do it and trust that thâu wilt do this as thou hast done the former One prime use to which we must improve these natural benefits is to quicken our prayers and confirm our faith in begging and expecting such as are spiritual When God will confirm the faith of his people and win them to call upon him for good things he puts them in minde of these wonders in nature they must make use of them therefore for this purpose The second Element is water so necessary a creature as nothing can be more dangerously or uncomfortably wanting to the life of man It is an Element moist in some degree and cold in the highest therefore it cools the body and tempers the heat that it grow not excessive It hath manifold uses constantly Triplex maxime aquarum est usus in irrigando in abluendo in navigando Vossius 1. We and our Cattel drink of it and neither can continue without water or something made of it our bread must be kneaded with it and our meat boyled with it 2. It serves to wash our bodies and the apparel we weare if our hands and feet were never washt what an evil smell should we carrie about 3. It makes the earth fruitful The Husband-man looseth his labour if after sowing there come no rain it is 1. Of large and common use no Country can want it neither rich nor poore man nor beast 2. Of constant use we must have it daily or something made of it and our beasts also 3. Very profitable we drink it and wash with it and our meat is prepared by it and beasts drink it Because of so many good things in water God himself in his word hath so often âompared the grace of his Spirit with it Isa. 55. 1. Iohn 4. 14. Rev. 22. 17. Divine grace purgeth the soul from sin extinguisheth the heat of anger lust and other perturbations satisfies the desires of the soul thirsting after God It reprehends us that so ungratefully enjoy and devoure this benefit without lifting our hearts up to God and praising him for it A secret Atheisme prevails in our hearts which is the cause of this great blockishnesse and ingratitude and corrupts all things to us and forfeits them and provokes Gods justice against us Say Lord thou mightest justly choak me for the time to come for want of water that have not been particularly thankful to thee for this mercy We should bring in the parcels of Gods goodnesse for bread water fire when thou washest thy hands let thy heart be lifted up to God that made the Element Stay O that I could praise love and obey him that hath done this for me The usefulnesse abundance and easinesse to come by doth highly commend this benefit and the giver of it shewing water to be very good and our selves much beholding to him that giveth it Anciently in thâse warmer Countries especially water was the usual drink of men therefore in the description of the cost of families in house-keeping when we reade of so many Oxen and Sheep slain and so much meale and fine flower we reade not of any wine which would have been mentioned if it had been usually drunk 3. The Aire or all the void place between the clouds and the earth giving breath of life to all things that breathe this is the third Element light and subtil moving upward not downward because it hath no heavinesse in it It is divided into three regions or stages The highest is said to be exceeding hot and also dry because it is neer the fiery Element and Stars by the force of whose beams it receiveth the heat which is much encreased by following the motions of the Heavens The lowest region is they say hot and moist hot by the reflection of the Sun-beams meeting with the earth and moist from its own proper nature and by reason of the vapours exhaled out of the earth and water or rather it is variable now hot now cold sometime temperate differing according to times and seasons of the yeer and places also or several climates The middle region of the aire is cold in respect of the two other because it cannot follow the motions of the Heavens as the upper region doth being hindered by the tops of mountains 2. Being free from the reflex beams of the Sun by which the lower region of the aire is made hot The aire is most thin without light or colour but apt to
whether may they not be prayed unto The ground and cause which brought in praying âo Angels is laid down Col. 2. 18. where you have a general prohibition of religious worshipping of Angels with the cause of it There are three causes why they attempted this 1. They entred into things which they did not know as the Papists How can they tell whether the Angels pray for us whether they know our wants 2. They follow their carnal minde because they see in the world that to great Magistrates we use Mediators and Intercessors they dare not go of themselves so here 3. Humility For this they talk as Papists do now We are unworthy to go directly to God and therefore we need the help of Angels but this is vain for Christ is nearer to us then Angels are Ephes. 3. 12. Tutius jucundius loquar ad Iesum quam ad aliquem sanctorum We say that all lawfull and moderate reverence is to be given to Angels which consists in these particulars 1. We acknowledge the great gifts of God in them and praise God for them We confesse it is his mercy that he hath made such noble creatures to be serviceable to us and then for themselves in our judgements 1. We honour them and judge them more noble creatures then man they have greater wisdom holiness and power then man hath 2. For our will and affections we love them because they love us and delight in our good being ready to help us every where 3. We should be carefull of our carriage because of their presence we should not sin because of the Angels 4. We desire to make them examples of our lives that we may do Gods will as they do 5. If Angels should appear visibly to us we should honour them as more excellent creatures but yet still keep within the bounds of civil or sraternal honour as to our fellow servants but yet above us and not honour them with Religious worship The Papists say a Religious worship is due unto them but yet that we may do them no wrong not indeed such as is due to God but secondary yet still Religious and so they say they intercede âor us not as Christ but in an inferiour way and in this sense they hold they may be worshipped and praied unto Now we will refute their arguments and then confirm the truth with strong reasons For the first All lawâull reverence is commanded by the sust Table and that is Religious or else by the second and that is civil But that manner and degree of their worship is required in neither Therefore it is meerly invented Secondly By general consent Religious worship is that whereby we do acknowledge God to be the primum principium the ultimum finem and summum bonum now this is but one and we may as well say there is a summum bonum secundariò as there is a secondary Religious worship Thirdly There is the same reason of a Religious worship as there is of a Divine act of faith love and hope but if a man should say We may with a Divine faith beleeve in God primarily and Angels secondarily it were ridiculous therefore here if Religious worship were due because of supernatural excellencies then every godly man were religiously to be worshipped Our arguments in generall against this are these 1. Matth. 4. 10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Heb. 1. it is applied to Christ. 2. The promise is to those only which call upon him Psal. 51. 15 Call upon me 3. It cannot be of faith for how shall I know whether they hear me whether they be present 4. Colos. 2. 8. It is condemned for will-worship so that Idolatry is here committed that kinde of it Quando divinè colitur id quod non est verus Dâus Iohn was reproved for this Rev. 19. 10. 22. 9. Now Iohn might have distinguished I do not worship you religiously as God but in the second place The second question is Whether every man hath his peculiar Angel This is not a question of faith but yet the more to be suspected because it was generally held among the Heathens who did ascribe to every man born a bad angel to afflict and a good one to defend him a good and ill Genius as they called them Becanus brings places of Scripture to prove it but there is altogether silence in the Scripture concerning it for when the Angels are charged to have care over us it implieth that it is all their care The chiefest place which most seems to favour that opinion is Act. 12. 15. where they said that it was his Angel Now to this some answer that the men spake according to the opinion of men then generally received and not according to the truth as we may give an instance concerning the blinde man when they asked Whether he or his parents had sinned that he should be born blinde How could he sin before he was born but some answer that there was an opinion generally received which all the Platonists held and so Origen and many of the Ancients that the soul was created before it was put into the body and as it did good or ill it was put into a well tempered or a maimed body Especially they thought these Angels did appear a little before or after mens death Calvin thinks that it was an Angel peculiarly destinated to Peter for that time of his imprisonment If it were a peculiar Angel then it would follow that he spake and had the same gestures that men have to whom they belong Therefore it may well be rendred it is his messenger as the word is elsewhere translated But you will say then they thought the messenger spake like him No but it might fall out that they thought Rhode did mistake and when he said I am Peter they might think he said I am come from Peter and so it may be answered If every man have one Angel why did more then one carry Lazarus his soul to heaven And he hath given his Angels charge over thee that is many over one particular man Cameron tom 2. Praelect Vide Rainold de lib. Apoc. tom 1. cap. 61. Voet. Thâs de Angelis The third question What is the meaning of that Let her be covered because of the Angels Where the Apostle commands a woman in publike duties to have power that is covering in sign of her subjection to God and that because of the Angels Some understand this properly of the Angels the heavenly Spirits but differently some because they are present at our Assemblies and if you ask What need that seeing God and Christ are there they answer That he mentioned God and Christ before and now addeth these as inseparable servants which are sent for the salvation of beleevers Others as probably make it a new argument from the Angels Isa. 6. as they covered their feet before God to shew
cleaving fârmly unto God The ninth and last question concerning Angels is How can they be happy in enjoying Gods face and yet be on the earth Matth. 18. 10. By heaven there is not meant the place but their heavenly estate and condition Now though they go up and down doing service yet this hinders not their happinesse for they do not this with distraction and these things are appointed as means for the end viz. enjoying of God and as the soul is not hindred in its happiness by desiring the body again so it is here 1. We should imitate the Angels 2. It shews us how much we are beholding to Christ no Angels could love us if it were not for him How much are we to love God who hath provided helps for man especially Christ who took our nature upon him not that of Angels Gods Angels are our Angels to defend and keep us God hath committed the care of us to these ministring Spirits 3. It shews the wofull condition of the impenitent when Christ shall come with all these Angels when those great shouts shall be Come thou swearer drunkard how terrible will this be The more potent God is in Himself and in his Ministers the more wretched are they and the surer is their destruction 4. This confutes the Papists in three errours 1. In that they hold nine orders of Angels They are distinguished ratione objectorum officiorum in respect of the object and message they go about 2. They would have them worshipped but the Angel forbad Iohn 3. They say every one hath his good Angel to keep him so Bucan thinks in his Common places 2. The Saducees who said there was neither Angel nor Spirit Acts 24. 8. but held good Angels only to be good thoughts and evil angels to be evil lusts and affections Their names offices actions apparitions shew plainly that they are not bare qualities but true substances It serves for instruction 1. To see the blindness and erroneousness of mankinde in that a great number of men of learning and wit and parts good enough and that such as lived in the Church and acknowledged the five books of Moses to be divine should yet make a shift to wink so hard as to maintain that there were no Angels What falsehood may not the devil make a man entertain and defend and yet seem not to deny the Authority of Scripture if a man confessing Moses writings to be true will yet deny that there be either Spirits or Angels which are things so plainly revealed by Moses that a man would account it impossible to receive his writings and not confess them But if God leave man to the devil and his own wit he will make him the verier fool because of his wit and he will erre so much the more palpably by how much he seems better armed against errour even as a mans own weapon beaten to his head by a farre stronger arm will make a deep wound in him See we our aptness to run into and maintain false opinions and let us not trust in our own wits but suspect our selves and seek to God for direction Secondly Let us learn humility from this and by comparing our selves with these excellent Spirits learn to know how mean we be that we may be also mean in our own esteem So long as a man compares himself with those things and persons which are baser then himself he is prone to lift up himself in his own conceit and to think highly of himself but when he doth weigh himself in the balance with his betters he begins to know his own lightness The Lord hath set us men in the midst as it were betwixt the bruit beasts and the celestial Spirirs we do so far exceed them as the Angels exceed us as for bodily gifts the beasts in many things go beyond us some are more strong swift have more excellent sight and smell then we but in few things do we equal the Angels They are swifter and stronger then we and their excellent reason goes beyond ours in a manner as the understanding which is in us excelleth the fancy of the beasts they know a thousand things more then we do or can know One Angel can do more then all men can speak more languages repeat more histories in a word can perform all acts of invention and judgement and memory farre beyond us Thirdly Since God hath made Angels to serve and attend him should not we that are far inferiour to them be content also to serve him yea exceeding glad and thankful that he will vouchsafe to admit us into his service Doth he need our service that is served with such Ministers and Messengers Let us frame our selves to obedience and do Gods will on earth with all readiness and cheerfulness seeing there is so great store of more worthy persons in heaven that do it An Angel will not esteem any work too difficult or base why should we Fourthly The Angels which wait about the throne of God are glorious and therefore the Lord himself must needs excell in glory Isa. 6. 1 2. Ezek. 1. 28. Of the Devils or evil Angels The Angels which persisted in the truth are called good Angels Luke 9. 26. but those which revolted and kept not the law were called evil Angels or evil spirits angels of darknesse Luke 8. 20. 19. 42. and Angels absolutely 1 Cor. 6. because they were so created of the Lord. In respect of their nature they are called spirits 1 King 22. 21. Matth. 18. 16. Luke 10. 20. In respect of their fall they are called evil spirits 1 Sam. 18. 10. Luke 8. 2. unclean spirits Matth. 10. 1. Zach. 13. 2. not so much because of their instigation to lust as because their natures are defiled with sin Lying spirits 1 King 22. 22. Iohn 8. 44. Devils Levit. 17. 7. 1 Cor. 10. 20. The Hebrew names for the devil are 1. Satan an adversary 2 Sam. 19. 32. of Satan to oppose and resist 2 Pet. 2. 14. Belial 2 Cor. 6. though some reade it Beliar unprofitable He is likewise called Beelzebub or Beelzebul which word comes of Bagnal Dominus a Lord or Master and Zebub a fly the Idol of the Achronites because they thought these best of those pestiferous creatures or else because the devils were apprehended as flying up and down in the air but if it be read Zâbul then it signifieth by way of contempt a Dunghill god Levit. 17. 7. The devils are called Shegnirim the hairy ones because they appeared to their worshippers like hairy goats and in the mountains The devil is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to accuse because he accuseth men to God and God to men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã scio because they know much by creation and by experience The devil is called an enemy or the envious man Matth. 13. 139. The tempter Matth. 4.
the fall and therefore good 1 Tim. 4. 4. Regeneration restores not the substance of man but the qualities Dr. Ames saith that Grevinchovius denied original sin and Dr. Twisse proves by this argument that the Arminians deny it As many as teach that all the posterity of Adam have as much power to every thing that is good as Adam in innocency they deny original sin But the Arminians teach that all the posterity of Adam have as much power to every thing that is good as Adam had in the state of innocency for they hold that all Adams posterity have such power to every good work that they want no other help but the perswasion and the concourse of God which Adam himself needed to every good work The Semipelagians also the Socinians and Anabaptists deny this original venome or blot to be a sin the Anabaptists that they might wholly take away Pedobaptisme denied original sin that there might not be a cause why infants should be baptized The denying of this fundamentall Article of Original sin is dangerous What need then of the Gospel what need of Christ himself if our nature be not guilty depraved corrupted these are not things in quibus possimus dissentire salva pace ac charitate Aug. about which we may dissent without losse of peace or charity The Papists say 1. Original corruption hath not rationem peccati but is only a privation of original righteousness The Councel of Trent decreeth it not to have the nature of sin Bellarmine saith it is a simple thing to be humbled for original sin Pighus saith it is no sin at all Andraedeus it s the least of sin 2. That the concupiscence and lust which riseth from the corruption of our nature the motions unto evil that we feel in our selves are no sins but are called so abusively or metonymically because they are from and incline to sin till we consent unto them and obey them till they reign in us See the Rhemists in their Annotat. Rom. 7. 7. and Iames 1. 15. Bellarm de statu peccati c. 9. 10. When our Divines urge that concupiscence is called sin several times in the sixth seventh and eighth Chapters to the Romans Bellarmine saith the Apostle doth not say it is peccatum propriè De statu peccati c. 8. 3. That original sin after Baptism is done away Si quis asserit non tolli in baptisââate totum id quod veram propriam rationem peccati habet anathema sit Decret 5. Sectionis Concil Trid. 4. That the Virgin Mary was not conceived in sin Piè ac rectè existimatur B. virginem Mariam singulari Deo privilegio ab omni omnino peccato fuisse immunem Bellarm. de Amiss grat statu pecc l. 4. c. 15. The Spirit of God in the holy Scripture expressely calleth the corruption of our nature sin as Psal. 51. 5. and in the sixth seventh and eight Chapters of the Romans fourteen times at the least Heb. 12. 2. 2. The Scripture saith expressely our original corruption is the cause of all our actual sins Iames 1. 14. 2 Peter 1. 4. 3. Infants that are baptized which have no other sin but original and who never consented to it nor obeyed it in the lusts thereof do dye Rom. 5. 14. therefore it must needs be sin and may be truly and properly so called for sin is the only cause of death Rom. 5. 12. Whatever holdeth not conformity with the rule of righteousnesse the law of God is sin it hath the nature of sin in its irregularity and defect of good and the effects of sin 2. The Scripture expressely teacheth us that this concupiscence even in the regenerate these evil motions that rise in us though we consent not unto them though we resist them are yet a swerving from the law of God and a breach of it Luke 10. 27. nay in the regenerate this corruption of our nature doth not only swerve from the law of God but opposeth and resisteth the Spirit of God Rom. 7. 23. Gal. 5. 17. therefore it must needs be sin This argument convinced Pauls conscience Rom. 7. 7. He means those motions unto evil which the heart doth not delight in nor consent unto When the Apostle saith Rom. 6. Let not sin reign in your mortall bodies By sin saith their Cardinal Bellarmine all men understand concupiscence and Ribera on Heb. 12. 1. saith That by sin the Apostle understandeth concupiscence calling it so with an article ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is the sin a note of singularity Cajetan in Rom. 7. calleth it formally a sin Vide Cassand Consult art 2. Tit. de Concupisc p. 4. The proper definition of sin being this a transgression of Gods law therefore concupiscence is sin see Exod. 20. 17. Object Cant 4. 7. Iohn 13. 10. Ezek. 36. 25. Ephes. 14. Therefore the regenerate have no sin left in them Answer The Church in this present world is said to be all fair as it wholly shines with its Spouses beauty which it puts on Concupiscence in respect of its own nature is a sin but in respect of the person who is a party regenerate in whom the guilt is pardoned it is as no sin When the Fathers say that lust is taken away in the regenerate they understand according to the guilt not the thing 3. Original sin after Baptism is not done away children are perverse death cannot seize where there is no sin How comes it to passe that infants baptized die before they come to actual offending if Baptism have abolished in them their original stain 4. The Virgin Mary was not conceived without original sin in her song she rejoyceth in God her Saviour Luke 1. 47. 2. 22. Christ came to save that which was lost Matth. 18. 11. See Iob 14. 4 1 Cor. 15. 22. Rom. 5. 12 16. 3. 9. Gal. 3. 22. All the ancient Fathers as far as we can learn out of their Writings believed that the blessed Virgin Mary was conceived in original sin Vide Rivet de Patrum autoritate c. 7. Daille Of the right use of the Fathers l. 2. c. 6. The Dominicans generally hold that she was conceived in sin All are infected with Adams sin 1. The Heathens Pagans Infidels Rom. 1. 18 21 24 26 28 to the last 2. The Jews Rom. 2. latter end 3. Christians Rom. 3. from 9. to 19. 4. Infants Rom. 5. 12 13. They are innocent in respect of actual transgression not in respect of original pollution are born blinde lame 5. Children of beleeving parents All men are equally guilty of original sin 1. In reference to Adam Rom. 5. 12 14. 2. They are equally deprived of Gods image Rom. 3. 9 11. Reprobate to every good work 3. Are equally depraved and corrupted Rom. 3. 12 13 14. Reasons 1. All men are equally in Adam one was not more in his loyns then another Rom. 5. 12 19. 2. All men equally partake of
the humane nature are men as much as other men Isa. â8 7. Acts 17. 28. 3. Totall privations are equal all men are spiritually dead Though the seed of all evil be in every mans heart by nature yet even among natural men some are better or rather less wicked then others as one weed is less noxious then another This corruption shews it self less because of restraining grace 1. In moral and civil men whose lives are void of gross offences as amongst the Gentiles Cato Aristidâs the just among Christians Paul unconverted and the young man who said he had kept all the Commandments of God from his youth up 2. In such who reverence God and his Ministry as Herod was better then Ahab who hated Micaiah 3. In such as are loving and abhorre all malice and quarelling then the malicious who are like the devil Matth. 9. to whom it is a torment not to vex and torture men 4. Such as are of a true and plain heart 5. Such as preferre the publick good before their private Yet such though comparatively good are not good in a saving way 1. Because their heart is not renewed all this while 2. They are not for the powerfull exercise of all duties 3. They have not a zeal to reclaim others 4. They understand not the injoying of God in all his Ordinances Yet 1. Their condemnation will be lesse 2. God bestows more blessings on them 3. They have more peace CHAP. III. Of the Propagation of Original sin and Conclusions from it HOw Original sin is propagated Nihil est peccato originali saith Austin ad praedicandum notius nihil ad intelligendum secretius that is Nothing is more known then that original sin is traduced and nothing more obscure then how it is traduced It is propagated from the soul as well as the body Gen. 5. 3. Iohn 3. 6. Ezek. 18. 20. A spiritual substance cannot take taint from a corporal This conceit led some learned Fathers into that errour that the soul comes from the seed they conceived not the conveyance of original sin but so The scruple a long time stumbled S. Austen too he knew not how else to answer the Pelagians D. Clerk on Eccl. 12. 7. When we say the soul by conjunction with the body is desiled with sin we mean not that the body works upon the soul and so infects it as pitch doth desile with the very touch but that at the same instant at which God gives the spirit puts it in the body Adams disobedience is then imputed to the whole person and so by consequent corruption of nature and inclination unto evil the pain of sin by Gods just appointment follows God is a Creator of the soul in respect of the substance so it is pure but he is also a Judge and so he creates the soul not simply as a soul but as the soul of one of the sons of Adam in which respect he forsakes it touching his Image which was lost in Adam and so it is deprived of original justice whence followeth original sin Corollaries from Original sin We must make it part of our businesse daily to consider of this natural corruption that we may be daily humbled in the sense of it and to beseech God to help us against it to keep it down yea to bestow his grace upon us to mortifie the deeds of our flesh We have three great enemies The world That by profit pleasure enticeth us 2. The devil He makes use of the things of this world to draw us to sin he can but solicit us to sin cannot compell the will 3. Our own slesh and corrupt nature is our worst enemy it is an inward and constant enemy Iames 1. 15. we must therefore every day give a hack at the old man Prov. 4. 23. Ier. 4. 14. use the ordinances to this purpose 1. Prayer Pray in faith out of a sense of our own misery and a confidence that God is able and willing to help us 2. The Word That is the Scepter by which Christ rules the sword of the Spirit Iohn 17. 17. There is a purging vertue in the promises 2 Cor. 7. 1. 3. The Sacraments 1. Baptism It is not only for what is past Rom. 6. 3. we must make constant use of that to crucifie sin 2. The Lords Supper There Christs death for our sins is lively represented and it is a strengthening ordinance 2. Look to the outward seuses Iob made a Covenant with his eyes David saith Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity 3. Keep the heart with all diligence Prov. 4. 23. Ier. 4. 14. Mat. 15. 19. Those that are regenerate should often think of their estate by nature what they were before conversion 1 Cor. 6. 11. Ephes. 2. 5. Titus 3. 3. Paul much presseth Christians in all his Epistles to look backward what they were by nature and he himself often tels us what a great sinner he was before his conversion Reasons 1. To prevent spiritual pride What hast thou which thou hast not received God hath therefore left the remainders of spiritual death in us to keep down pride it 's one great branch of the Covenant of grace They shall remember their evil waies and loâth themselves for their abominations 2. To exalt the doctrine of Gods free-grace The godly know by experience the corruption of nature and therefore reject that conceit of free-will 3. That you may admire the love of Christ 2 Cor. 5. 14. we need preventing as well as subsequent grace 4. That we may not be altogether without hope for our friends that are dead in sin since God hath quickened us who were so Secondly Be thankfull to God if he have bridled it in some good measure in our selves and ours Paul is often on this and pity those that are in the state of nature Thirdly If we have run into any loathsome crimes we should repent of them and turn to God that we perish not in them Fourthly There is no reason for any one to boast of his natural birth though never so high unlesse he partake of the new birth Ephes. 2. 3. we all enter into the world equally naked vile helplesse our continuance in the world is equally uncertain and when we dye we shall carry nothing out of the world 1 Tim. 6. 7. See Eccles. 2. 22. 5. 16. Isa. 10. 3. Fifthly It informs us of the great condescension of Christ that he would assume our nature and purge it and of the difficulty and excellency of the work of Regeneration the plaister of sanctification is as large as the sore of original sin it daily eats up the proud slesh From the Apostles time to Austens for three hundred years and more saith Moulin Enodat Gravis Quaest. de peccato Originali Ecclesiasticall Writers wrote not so accurately of original sin and therefore seem sometimes more prone to Pelagianism which Austen l. 1. in Iulianum c. 2. excuseth because saith he
taken off by Christ the Surety Rom. 8. 1. 4. Reatus conscientiae Jer. 17. 1. The whole man is the subject of the pollution of sinne conscience of the guilt Heb. 9. 14. and 10. 17. The properties of this guilt 1. It is in its own nature incurable by all the power of the creature he that breaks the precept of the Law can never break through the curse of it Rom. 5. 12. Iude 6. 2. It is universall morbus Epidemicus Rom. 3. 19. John 13. 10. 3. Hereditary conveighed from parents to children Rom. 5. 17 18. by one man and one offence 4. Lothsome and stinking Psa. 38. 5. 5. Very troublesome a small sin in the conscience is like a mote in the eye 6. Of an infectious and spreding nature Rom. 1. ult 3 ep Iohn 10. Christ was that true scape-goat Lev. 16 22. who expiated the sins of all the elect laid upon him and carried them far from the sight of God that they never appear That is explained by the Prophet Isa. 53. Isa. 11. and is confirmed by the Apostle 2 Cor. 5. 21. if Christ had not taken our guilt upon himself saith Sanford de descensu Christi ad inferos lib. 3. We had been guilty to this day There are 3 things saith he in sin the name the fault the guilt which may be imputed the fault that is the fact it self cannot be imputed but to us sinners so either the guilt saith he is imputed to Christ or only the empty name of our sin Fourthly The dominion of sinne There is 1. a virtuall dominion in sin so originall sin reigns 2. Actuall every mans darling and bosome sin 1. The darling sin keeps Christ out of the soul. 2. All other lusts are serviceable to it These things make a reigning sin 1. Soveraignty in the sinne 2. Absolute and uncontrolled subjection in the sinner Soveraignty is a Throne of sin set up in the heart three things concur to this 1. A conquest yet that alone makes it not a raigning but a prevailing sin 2. Possession a standing power in the heart 3. The exercising of that power Secondly On the sinners side there must be a willingnesse Rom. 5. his servants ye are whom ye obey often in that Chapter of the Romans Iude 11. there is a going on notwithstanding warning in the way an obstinacy in sin 2. They ran greedily or powred out themselves there is a free giving of the will to it Sins of ignorance and omission may be raigning sins Hos. 4. 1. 2 Thes. 1. 8. not so much the greatnesse of the sin as the manner of committing it makes it a raigning sin Secret sins may be raigning sins In the Eastern Countries the King was seldome seen abroad Hos. 7. 17. an Oven the more it is stopt the hotter it is ignorance of the act makes it not a raigning sin but of the right doth if one be bound to know it Sins of thought may be raigning sins therein the heart is the Throne Isa. 59. 5. Pray that the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee Little sins such as the world cals little may be committed with a high hand Every man hath some peccatum in delicijs as the Fathers call it some bosome or darling sin as Modern Divines term it Matth. 5. 29. 2 Tim. 2. 25. A man is proner to some sins then others in regard of his temper of body manner of life education age place of living state calling and the like one mans bodily temper inclineth him to anger anothers to lust a third to carnall sorrow a fourth to fear a fifth to carking and worldly cares As envy in Saul covetonsnesse in Iudas ambition in Absalom uncleannesse in Herod This is called in Scripture a mans right eye his own inquity the stumbling block of his iniquity How to know a mans darling sin 1. Nothing is so pleasing to the soul nor so much ingrosâeth his thoughts as it maâk what thy soul is most prone to take pleasure in Iob 20. 12. and what thou most thinkest of Mat. 6. 21. Iob 17. 11. Hos. 14 11. 2. What the Spirit of God in thy most secret soul-searchings discovers to thee or thy private friends most tell thee of the guilt of it doth most affright thy conscience when it is awakened 3. What it is thy heart is most careful to hide Iob 10. 13. men have several distinctions and excuses for it 4. It is the same which most interposeth in holy duties Ezek. 31. 33. How to know when ones darling sin is mortified Quod non placet non nocet Rom. 7. 17. what displeaseth us shall never hurt us Sin reigneth not 1. If we have purpose against it 2. If we have grief for it 3. If we seek for strength against it Bains Spirit Armour A diligent and constant care to resist a mans own corruption is a sure proof of uprightnesse and such a one shall enjoy the comfort of his sincerity in due time This is Satans great bait and by this sin thou dost most dishonour God and wound conscience because this sin sets up another God against God CHAP. V. Of the Evill of Sinne. 1. IN regard of God it strikes not only at his soveraignty Psa. 51. 4. but his Being Psa. 10. 4. It is contrary to the whole nature of God Lev. 26. 22. Col. 1. 12. If we look on the Soveraignty of God sin is rebellion if on his justice sin is iniquity If on his goodnesse sin is unkindenesse but it especially wrongeth the Holinesse of God in respect of its defilement Zech. 11. 8. Amos 5. 21. Hab. 1. 13. Psa. 5. 4 5. If we consider Gods Holinesse as a Rule sin is a transgression if as an excellency sinne is a deformity It is a separation or aversion of the soul from him in these respects 1. It is a taking off the soul from the love of God as the greatest good and the fear of God and delight in him âelying on him committing our selves to him ler. 2. 12 13. Iam. 4. 4. 2. A separation from the Law of God as our rule therefore it is a going besides a being without the Law Iohn 3. 4. Mat. 15. 6. In the Law there is 1. A rectitude I have esteemed thy Commandements in every thing to be right sin is a croookednesse Psal. 125. 5. 2. A wisedom wisedom is justified of her children there is a folly in sin the wicked man is called a fool often in the Proverbs Jer. 8. 9. 3. There is a purity and holinesse in the Law Thy Commandements are very pure therefore thy Servant loveth them Rom. 7. 12. sin is filthinesse it self 4. There is a harmony in the Law sin is a disharmony 5. There is a liberty in the Law Iam. 2. 8. sin is a bondage 2 Tim. 2. 26. 6. The keeping of the Law brings a reward but sin shame and death Rom. 6. 22 23. 3. It takes away the soul from the dominion of God we will not have
full of doubts fears and horrours and make him grow worse and worse 3. With due care and diligent observing of our selves a godly man may much prevail to keep himself innocent from great transgressions and unspotted of the world Secondly The Saints can and will keep themselves from sin Reasons 1. Because they have received the divine nature by which they shun the pollutions that are in the world through lust by which they are made sensible of the evil of sin and framed to a loathing and hatred of sin every true Christian hath the spirit which will make him lust against the flesh The wisdom of the world is to keep themselves from misery the wisdom of Saints is to keep themselves from that which is the cause of all misery and the worst of all misery from iniquity The godly will not only be carefull to abstain from evil acts but to subdue their lusts to crucifie sin in the thoughts and desires Rom. 7 8 9. 1. The chief dominion of sin is in the heart there is the evil treasure the root 2. This is contrary to the chief part of the law the letter of the law is against the acting of sin the spirit of it is against lusting 3. This is the strongest part of sin and hardliest subdued 2 Cor. 10. 5. The way to keep our selves from sin 1. Often and earnestly call upon God to keep you by his Spirit of wisdom and strength for you are not able to keep your selves 2. Often renew and settle in your own hearts a resolution of not sinning and that upon spiritual grounds and considerations taken out of Gods word 1 Pet. 4. 11. David saith I hid thy word in my heart that I might not sin against thee This hiding the word is a calling to minde and serious pondering the commandments threats promises exhortations examples and reasons of Gods word against sin in the generall and against such and such sins in particular and pressing them upon our selves till they have wrought in us a setled and determinate resolution I will not sin I will not do this and this evil 3. It is requisite to observe and oppose the first rising of sin in the motions and desires thereof in the thoughts of it with a sigh groan ejaculation calling to minde some text of Scripture against it and stirring some detestation of it and calling upon our selves to keep our former resolutions against it The conception of sin is by the stirring and moving of ill desires within 4. Shun the occasions of evil Gen. 39. 10. Prov. 11. 14. all those things which our selves have found in our experience to provoke and stir our corruptions and to give them advantage against us Solomon saith Look not on the wine when it is red Prov. 23. 31. Secondly Our care of avoiding sin must shew it self specially against our own sins Ezek. 18. Cast away all your transgressions by which you have transgressed Psal. 18. 23. Reasons 1. Where the danger is greater the care of preventing must be most used Every man is soonest and most easily overtaken with these sins 2. What will be a greatest proof of his truth and sincerity and so the surest foundation of his comfort that should he be most carefull to practise this will make it appear that he strives against sin because it is sin when he striveth against those evils that are most pleasing to him 3. What will most further him in the works of sanctification and amendment of life that ought he most diligently to indeavour now in prevailing against ones corruptions he shall most further the work of grace and holiness in himself kill that sin and the rest will be more easily killed 4. There we should bestow most pains in which if we do not use care we lose our labour in other things Means were prescribed before to be used against sin in generall you must apply these in particular against your particular sins Pray often against these meditate and resolve most against these observe and resist most the first rising of these shun the occasions of these first A diligent and constant care to resist a mans own corruption is a sure proof of uprightnesse and such a one shall enjoy the comfort of his sincerity in due time CHAP. XIV Of the cause of forbearing Sin of abhorring it and of small Sins THe main cause of our forbearing any sin should be the sinfulnesse of it that is because it is repugnant to Gods will and offensive to him Isa. 59. 2. So Ioseph How shall I do this great evil and sin against God Loe what did curb him from that wickednesse which in the verdict of carnall reason he had so much cause to have committed and he might have done with so much safety and assurance even this It was a sin against God Ier. 44. 4. Nehem. 13. 27. Psal. 51. 3. Psal. 97. 10. Reasons 1. This is the very proper cause of all the other evil effects of sin and herein doth the very evilnesse and vilenesse of it consist The foul nature of sin stands in this that it is offensive to God and opposite to the will of that excellent Majesty to whom all creatures ought to be subject 2. Our forbearance of sin is no otherwise a fruit and effect of love to the divine Majesty then if we forbear it on this ground and further then it ariseth from this ground it is nought worth to our comfort nor shall bring us any everlasting reward Ezra 9. 14. Eadem velle nolle ea demum firma est amicitia 3. Unlesse this thought make us flye from sin we shall never forbear it constantly nor universally because no other motive will still and every where hold We must not only avoid sin but abhorre it Psal. 97. 10. Isa. 30. 22. Rom. 12. 9. David saith I hate vain thoughts Paul mentioning divers evils saith God forbid The wicked and much more wickednesse is an abomination to the just 1 Sam. 26. 11. Rom. 6. 2. Sin is often exprest by abomination 't is so to God it should be so to men Reasons 1. Because our affections must be conformable to God's Prov. 6. 16. He hateth nothing simply but sin and sinners for sins sake 2. Sin in it self is most hatefull because most hurtfull to man and injurious to God The ground of hatred of any thing is the contrariety of it to our welfare as we hate wilde fierce and raging beasts for their mischievousnesse a toad and serpents for their poisonousnesse which is a strong enemy to life and health so we hate thieves and murderers Sin is the most mischievous and harmfull thing in the world Our hatred against sin must have these properties 1. It must be universall we must hate all sins Psal. 119. 104. Iames 1. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 1. our own as well as others sins gainfull and profitable sins as well as others Hatred is of the whole kinde See Iob 34. 32. 2.
divers grounds and roots of Apostacy 1. Unbelief Heb. 3. 12. ult Faith unites the soul to Christ and preserves it in him by it we stand 2. The love of the world 1 Tim. 6. 9. 1 Iohn 2. 15. 3. Living in the practice of a known sin 2 Thes. 2. 10 11. 4. Carnall security 5. Needlesse society with wicked men and base fear Remedies against Apostacy 1. Labour to be well principled in the grounds of Religion 2. Keep your hearts in continual fear Blessed is he that feareth alwaies this will keep a man low in his own eyes Pride of parts and gifts betrayes men to errour 3. Be sincere live up to your knowledge 1 Tim. 1. 19. He that begins in hypocrisie many times ends in Apostacy Blasphemy According to the notation of the Greek word it signifies to hurt ones fame or credit yea in the Hebrew also a blasphemer of God is said to strike through the name of Jehovah Lev. 24. 16. It was so detested of old that whereas it had a name yet they did expresse it by an Antiphrasis and used the word blessing instead of cursing 1 King 21. 10. The Jews were wont to rend their garments at the hearing of the name of God blasphemed Isa. 30. ult 37. 1. Acts 14. 14. to expresse the rending of their hearts with grief and indignation The School Divines thus describe it If one deny any thing concerning God which agrees to him or affirm any thing of him which doth not agree to him or when that is attributed to the creature which belongs to the Creator Vide Aquin. secunda secundae Q. 13. Art 1. The Name of God is blasphemed in regard of the matter and manner In regard of the matter God is blaspheamed two waies either Privatively by taking away from him that which is due unto him and wherein his honour consisteth Or Positively By attributing that unto him which is unbeseeming his Majesty dishonourable to his great Name In regard of the manner when any thing is spoken of God ignominiously contemptuously as Exodus 5. 2. 2 Kings 6. 33. Dan. 3. 15. I would I were able to resist God said Francis Spira Gregory the 9th reckoned three famous impostors of the world Moses Mahomet and Christ. Iulian blasphemed Christ living and dying The Heathens would never suffer their Gods to be blasphemed but punished such as were guilty thereof by the power of the Magistrate Socrates was put to death for blaspheming their multiplicity of Gods Master Burroughes Irenicum chap. 5. The very Turks who account of Christ but as a great Prophet and powerfull in word and deed inflict death upon that man that speaketh blasphemies against Jesus Christ. Hereticks ought to be put to death now as well as false prophets under the law the equity of the judicial law remains of putting blasphemers to death Cartw. against Whit. When Servetus condemned Zuinglius for his harshnesse he answers In aliis mansuetus ero in blasphemiis in Christum non ita In other things I will be mild but not so in blasphemy against God For immediate blasphemy against God himself it was capitall Levit. 24. 16. The Civil law herein followeth the Divine law Blasphemi ultimis suppliciis afficiantur Others have punished this sin with cutting off or plucking out the tongue and that deservedly for that tongue is unworthy ever to speak more that shall dare once to speak against its Creator Lewis the 9th King of France stiled the Saint publisht an Edict for the burning of blasphemous persons in the lips A Noble man having offended in that kinde and being brought to the King many interceded for him that such an infamous punishment might be changed to another The King would not hearken to their requests but said he himself would take it for an honour to be marked so on his forehead if by that means he might drive away that enormous sin out of his Kingdom Helps against it 1. Labour for a distinct well-grounded knowledge in the principles of Christian Religion Iude 10. 2. Receive the love of the truth 2 Thess. 2. 11. 3. Walk in the truth 2 Iohn 4. 2 Cor. 13. 8. 2 Tim. 3. 14. 4. Pray earnestly Iude v. 24. It s a Question among the Schoolmen Utrum damnati blasphement Aquinas thinks it credible that after the resurrection they shall vocally blaspheme as the Saints shall vocally praise God And some say Damnati dum blasphemant Deum in hoc peccant because they are bound to an eternal law After this life the demerit of sin ceaseth you shall give an account for the things done in the body 2 Cor. 5. 10. The soul sins after but shall not be judged for those sins as in heaven good actions Pertinent ad beatitudinis praemium so in hell evil actions Pertinent ad damnationis paenam saith Aquinas in the same place Of Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost It is called the great transgression Psal. 19. 12. and blasphemy against the Spirit Matth. 12. Blasphemy against the Spirit is When a man doth maliciously and proudly revile and despite the truth of the Gospel and Word of God which he certainly knoweth It is called the blasphemy against the Spirit because it is against the knowledge wherewith a man is lightened by the Spirit of God Cartw. on Matth. 12. 31. It is called the sin against the holy Ghost not that it is only against the third Person in the Trinity the three Persons make but one Divine Essence but because it is a direct opposition and resistance of the light of knowledge with which the holy Ghost hath enlightened it Non dicitur blasphemia Spiritus ratione personae illius sed ratione propriae ipsius in hominibus energiae quatenus Spiritus Sanctus est is qui in veritatis lucem introducit Rivet in Exod. 30. Vide Thom. Aquin. 2da 2dae quaest 14. Artic. 1 2 3 4. It is called sin against the holy Ghost not in respect of the Essence but of the Office of the holy Ghost this sin is all malice wilfull without any infirmity he being pleased with malice for it selfs sake Capell of Tentat part 2. c. 3. Origen as Bellarm. l 2. de Paenitentia c. 16. alledgeth thought that every sin committed against the law of God after Baptism was the sin against the holy Ghost so Novatus Austen makes it finall impenitency The Shoolmen say any sin of malice It is conceived by some that the presumptuous sin in the old Testament is the same with or answers to the sin against the holy Ghost in the new and that which leads to this apprehension is because no sacrifice was appointed for that under the Law as this is said to be unpardonable under the Gospel Heb. 10. 20. but by Psal. 19. 12. it seems to be a pitch of sinning beyond presumption It is described to be a general Apostacy and revolt of a man wilfully fallen from the truth known even to a malicious persecuting
and blaspheming of it Mr. Bedford Of the sin unto death out of 1 Iohn 5. 16. Mr. Deering on Heb. 6. 4 5 6. saith It is a general Apostacy from God with wilfull malice and an unrepentant heart to persecute his truth to the end Mr. White in his Treatise of this sin thus describes it It is a wilfull malicious opposing persecuting and blaspheming the truths of God against knowledge and conscience without ever repenting and grieving for so doing but rather fretting and vexing that one can do no more It is a totall falling away from the Gospel of Christ Jesus formerly acknowledged and professed into a verball calumniating and a reall persecuting of that Gospel with a deliberate purpose to continue so to the end and actually to do so to persevere till then and so to passe away in that disposition It is a spitefull rejecting of the Gospel after that the Spirit hath supernaturally perswaded a mans heart of the truth and benefit thereof It is a sin committed against clear convincing tasting knowledge with despight and revenge Heb. 10. 29. 1. It must be a clear knowledge an ignorant man cannot commit it 2. Such a knowledge as le ts in a tast of the goodnesse as well as discovers the truth of the Gospel Heb. 6. 3. yet goes against this knowledge with despight opposeth the motions of Gods Spirit with rage this puts a man into the devils condition Compare Heb. 6. 4 5. with 10. 26 27. It is a voluntary way of sinning after one hath received not only the knowledge but the acknowledgement of the truth so much knowledge as subdues the understanding The will is chiefly in this sin he sins wilfully he trampleth under his foot the blood of the Son of God sins maliciously and with revenge The Jews put Christ to death with the greatest malice The conditions of that sin are 1. Hatred of the truth 2. A settled malice 3. An obstinate will 4. An accusing conscience Therefore this sin is distinguished from other sins by three degrees 1. That they all fall toti 2. Ã toto 3. In totum 1. Toti Because they fall from God and his gifts not out of infirmity or ignorance but out of knowledge will and certain purpose 2. A toto Because they cast away and oppose the whole doctrine his authority being contemned 3. In totum Because they are so obfirmed in their defection that they voluntarily oppose and seek to reproach the Majesty of God But the specificall difference of this sin is that they reproach those things which the holy Ghost hath revealed to them for true and of whose truth they are convinced in their minde This sin necessarily supposeth the knowledge of the Mediator wheresoever there is any mention of it in the new Testament there comes with it some intimation of the works of the Mediator In Matth. 12. they opposed Christ in his miracles in Heb. 6. Paul instanceth in their crucifying again of Christ Heb. 10. speaks of their trampling under foot the Son of God The devils sinned against light and with revenge but not against the light of the second Covenant this sin is purely against the Gospel Heb. 4. 10. 27 28 29. Objectum hujus peccati non est lex sed Evangelium Matth. 12. 32. He that commits this sin shall neither be pardoned in this world in foro conscientiae nor in the world to come in foro judicii neither in this world per solutionem ministerii by the Ministry of the word nor in the world to come per approbationem Christi When once the means of recovery by the Gospel are neglected contemned and despised then there is no place for remission see Heb. 1â 26. The sacrifices in the old Law were effectual in their time to the expiation of sin if joyned with faith The sacrifice of Christs death was alwaies effectuall but if this also be despised this being the last there is no more sacrifice for sin and yet without sacrifice no remission It is called the sin unto death not because it may kill for no sin but may kill if it be not repented of but because it must kill Divines observe two sorts subject to this sin Some have both known the truth and also professed it as Saul Iudas Alexander the Copper-smith all these made profession of the Gospel before they fell away Others have certain knowledge of the truth but yet have not given their names to professe it but do hate persecute and blaspheme it such were the Pharisees Matth. 13. All they who fall into this sin first do attain unto a certain and assured knowledge of the truth though all do not professe it Absolutely to determine of such a one is very difficult neither is there any sufficient mark but the event viz. finall impenitency But the grounds of suspition are such as these 1. Prophannenesse 2. Doubting of every saving truth and impugning it 3. Envying anothers grace and happinesse 4. Blasphemy 5. Want of good affections Many Christians are ready to suspect that they have sinned against the holy Ghost Some Divines give this as a rule If the Lord give you a heart to fear that you have sin'd against the holy Ghost then you have not Boasting A man boasts when he is full of that which he thinks excellent and to adde worth and excellency to him Psal. 34. 2. 44. 8. 64. 10. It is one of the sins of the tongue 1 Sam. 2. 3. a high degree of pride see Ezek. 28. 3 4. Rom. 2. 17. there is vera and vana gloriatio the highest act of faith is to glory in God we make our boast of God all the day long Psal. 44. but to boast of God when one hath no interest in him is vain Bribery A bribe is a gift given from him which hath or should have a cause in the Court of justice to them which have to intermeddle in the administration of justice Bribery or taking gifts is a sin Exod. 23. 8. the same is repeated Deut. 16. 19. Isa. 1. 23. Prov. 17. 23. Psal. 26. 10. Hos. 4. 18. Amos 2. 12. Micah 3. 11. Reasons 1. From the causes of it 1. Covetousnesse Samuels sons inclined after lucre and took gifts 2. Hollownesse and guile 3. A want of love of justice 4. A want of hatred of sin 2. The effects 1. In the parties self that offends 2. In others 1. In himself The bribe blindes the eyes of the wise 1 Sam. 12. 3. Exod. 23. 8. it makes him unable to see and finde out the truth in a Cause 2. It perverts the words of the righteous that is it makes them which otherwise would deal righteously and perhaps have had an intention of dealing righteously yet to speak otherwise then becomes it exposeth the offender to condigne punishment Solomon saith A gift prospers whither ever it goeth and it makes room for a man meaning that otherwise deserve h no
better of Christ then the Turks which esteem Christ a holy Prophet of God who taught us his will Socinianisme is a complication of many ancient heresies condemned by ancient Councels A doctrine that undermines the merit and satisfaction of our Saviours death Arminlanism gratifieth the pride of will Popery the pride of outward sense and Socinianisme the pride of carnal reason Dr Hill on Prov. 23. 23. The Socinians deny the Deity of the Lord Jesus Christ the Deity of the holy Ghost the Trinity of Persons they deny that Jesus Christ hath merited or satisfied for his people The Papists besides some fundamentall errours as justification by the merit of our own works are most abominably Idolatrous in their worship Of all Hereticall and False Teachers this last age hath afforded I know none more pernicious then these two 1. Libertines that teach to neglect obedience as in every respect unnecessary 2. Justitiaries that presse obedience as available to justification Dr. Sclater on Rom. 4. 15. Antinomianism is the most dangerous plausible errour that almost ever invaded the Church insinuating into well-meaning mindes under a false pretence of advancing Christ and free grace Mr Baxt. Inf. Church-Memb part 2. Sect. 8. The original of the Antinomians seems to be from the old Katharoi called Puritans who being justified affirmed they were perfect and free from all sin as the glorified in heaven M. Rutterf Surveigh of the Spirit Antich part 1. c. 1. The Antinomians say repentance grief sorrow for sense or conscience of sin in a Beleever is legal carnal fleshly from unbelief and the old Adam and that it is contrary to faith and Gospel-light to confess sins and was a work of the flesh in David Id. ib. c. 2. Vossius in his Historia Pelagiana saith that Pelagius was humani arbitrii decomptor Divinae gratiae contemptor a trimmer of nature and ân affronter of grace The Pelagians say that a man may by strength of nature convert himself that Adams sin did hurt himself alone that no hereditary stain came to hâs posterity by it that in infants there is nothing of sin that men die not for the punishment of sin but by the law of nature They were so called from one Pelagius a Welchman his name was Morgan which signifies the sea but he chose rather to be called Pelagius He dwelt by the sea Vide R. Episc. Usser de Britan. Eccles. Primord c 8 9 10. He seemed to some to have excelled in such great eminency of knowledge and learning that some thought that place Rev. 8. 10. was to be interpreted of his fall Against this Heresie Austin and Ierom disputed much Christ doth not say Iohn 5. 5. without me you can do little but without me you can do nothing Aug. in Ioan. Tract 81. Sententias vestras prodidisse refutasse est patet prima fronte blasphemia said Ierom of Pelagius and his opinions Austin gives the reason why Pelagianism did spread so much because there were Pelagiani fibrae in every man naturally Austin termed the Pelagians inimicos gratiae Dei Prosper ingratos ungratefull and ungracious men contra ingratos The Arminians too much follow the Pelagians Of Arminius and his opinions Vide Praefat. ad Eccles. Act. Synod Dordrecht The five Articles of the Remonstrants do exalt mans free-will In the first Article God is said to have chosen them which would beleeve obey and continue in faith and obedience In the second it is affirmed that Christ obtained reconciliation with God and remission of sins for all and every one if by faith they be able to receive these his benefits In the third and fourth Article the efficacy of conversion depends upon mans will so that it is efficacious to conversion if a man will and inefficacious if he will not In the fifth Article perseverance in faith is ascribed to mans will which is to derogate from the Fathers free Election the Sons Redemption and the holy Ghosts Conversion Hypocrisie Hypocrisie is that vice by which men content themselves to seem good but are not carefull to be so in very deed that is a good description of it 2 Tim. 1. 3 5. See Matth. 23. 14. 24. 51. In that measure we like of sin in that measure is hypocrisie in us Greenham There are two kindes of Hypocrites 1. Such as are grosse and know they do dissemble 2. Such as have great works of Gods Spirit as knowledge joy sorrow and reformation of their sins which do take these to be true graces because they come near them and are like them as the foolish Virgins A very hypocrite may make some account of serving God Saul durst not fight till he had offered sacrifice 1 Sam. 13. 11 12. A man may hear and that with joy and beleeve and bring forth a blade of forward profession and yet be an hypocrite The Pharisee boasted that he paid tithe of all that he possessed that he fasted twice a week Paul was unrebukable according to the law and after a sort conscionable in exercises of Religion Psalm 50. God tels the hypocrite he will not reprove him for his sacrifices this way he was not much behinde hand Reasons 1. A certain natural spark of the knowledge of God is left in man since the fall 2. It is a credit to be somewhat Religious 3. It is fit to feed their pride and a conceit of their own goodnesse 4. This is a means of nourishing him in his false and presumptuous hope of salvation The difference between the religion of the hypocrite and true-hearted 1. In the matter the one meditateth in the word read and heard applying it to himself by turning it into matter of sorrow or joy confession or petition the hypocrite will never thus apply the word of God unto himself in the several parts of it 2. The hypocrite hath alwaies a false or evil end in his devotion either he aims at praise amongst men or earning heaven to himself notwithstanding his bearing with himself in some sins he aims not at the pleasing of God and getting grace and power to himself that he may overcome sin 3. They differ in the fruit and manner of performing these exercises the hypocrite neither hath nor careth to have the power of these acts working mightily in his heart The Pharisees contented themselves to wash the outside of the cup and platter and to be zealous observers of the letter of the law being yet within full of all wickednesse The most accomplisht hypocrite cannot expresse 1. The life and power of a Christian 2. Nor the joy of a Christian. The open prophane man may be worse then the hypocrite in some respect he dishonoureth God more and sinneth with a higher hand and with more contempt of God and also with more hurt to ââen by his example then the wicked man doth Yet the hypocrites case in other respects is worse then the state of the prophane man 1. In this life he is hardlier
brought to a sense of his sin and to repentance for it Matth. 21. 31. 2. In the life to come because they have sinned against greater means and light they shall receive the greater damnation Matth. 11. 24. Many an hypocrite will 1. Constantly hear and frequent the best Ministry Isa. 58. 2. Ezek 33. 31 32. 2. Will keep a constant course in prayer and that not in ordinary prayer only but even in extraordinary too Luke 18. 12. compare Zach. 7. 5. 8. 19. together 3. Is a strict observer of the Sabbath day Luke 13. 14 15. Iohn 5. 10. 4. Loveth the sincerity of Religion and hateth Popery will-worship and idolatry with all the reliques and monuments of it Rom. 2. 22 23. 5. Goeth a great deal farther in the reformation of his life then the civil man doth 2 Pet. 2. 20. Luke 11. 42. We should labour for a spirit without guile Psal. 2. 2. That spirit is 1. An humble spirit before in and after duty 2. An honest spirit carried equally against all sin 3. A plain spirit Idlenesse Idlenesse is a vice of spending time unprofitably It is vivi hominis sepultura Salomon often condemneth sluggishnesse Prov. 6. 9 10 11. which saying he repeats again Proverbs 24. see Proverbs 20. 13. An idle man is a burden to himself a prey to Satan the devils cushion semper aliquid age ut te diabolus inveniat occupatum A grief to Gods Spirit Ephes. â 28. 30. Bodily sloth you cannot bear and soul-sloth Christ cannot bear Matthew 25. 26. Sins accompanying idlenesse 1. Inordinate walking 2 Thess. 3. 11 12. 2. Talebearing 1 Tim. 5. 13. Prov. 11. 13. 3. Theft Ephes. 4. 28. 2 Thess. 3. 12. 4. Drunkennesse Amos 6. 1. 5. Filthinesse see 2 Sam. 11. Ezek. 16. 49. Idlenesse is the mother and nurse of lust Quaeritur Aegistus quare sit factus adulter In promptu causa est desidiosus erat Otia si tollas periere cupidinis arcus Ovid. Water standing still will putrifie and breed toads and venemous things so ease will breed diseases The punishments of idlenesse 1. Diseases Cernis at ignavum corrumpunt otia corpus 2. Dulnesse idlenesse is the rust of wit 3. Poverty Prov. 10. 4. 20. 13 19. 6. 10 11. 24. 34. 4. Shame Prov. 10. 5. 6. 6. 12. 11. It is against the order of nature which God set in all his creatures at the first the heavens stand not still but by miracle Adam laboured in Paradise much more since the fall Iob 5. 7. The rust fretteth unused iron and the mothes eat unworn garments This is the sin of great persons who ââve received great mercies from God Cretians idle slow-bellies This sin is condemned 1. Exceedingly in the word by Salomon Prov. Eccles. Isaiah and by Paul and in morall Philosophy 2. It is a mother-sin as was shewed before 3. Produceth many plagues rheums obstructions and other inconveniences as hath been also shewed and exposeth one to great danger A good remedy against idlenesse is diligence in some honest calling Iacob and his sons Moses and David were shepherds 1 Sam. 12. 1 2. Let him that hath an office wait upon it This humbleth the minde profits the estate and makes a man able to do good to himself and others interests a man to the things of this life he that labours not must not eat in all labour there is abundance It fits him for religious duties if it be moderate makes the life cheerfull prevents evil fancies Impenitence Impenitence is a great sin under the Gospel Acts 8. 22. The longer one lies in any sin the more is the heart hardened Ier. 16. 1. Ephes. 4. 18 19. He which hardeneth his heart against many reproofs shall surely perish obstinate impenitent sinners shall be destroyed 1 Sam. 12. 25. Impenitence perfectly conforms one to Satan who is in malo obfirmatus and sins without remorse In malo perseverare diabolicum Reasons 1. Repentance is Gods gift therefore denying of it is Gods curse 2. Hereby the highest favour of God is despised the offering of repentance is a mercy that belongs to the second Covenant obstinacy in sinning is a denying of Gods justice and abusing his mercy 3. So long as one lives in any sin without repentance so long God looks on him as continuing in that sin his minde is not changed 4. Without repentance there is no remission Acts 5. 31. Luke 24. 47. therefore the sin against the holy Ghost is unpardonable Heb. 6. 6. because one cannot repent 5. Final impenitency is a certain evidence of ones reprobation Rom. 2. 5. Heb. 12. 17. 6. Under the Gospel there are the greatest arguments and motives to repentance Matth. 3. 2. Acts 17. 30. Christ himself sent Iohn before him to preach the doctrine of repentance and he himself did also preach it he bad men amend their lives because the Kingdom of God was at hand and his Apostles also preacht the same doctrine of repentance He is a wilfull sinner which either holds in himself a purpose that he will sin or is irresolute and not settled in a firm purpose of not sinning or that purposeth to mend but not till hereafter Injustice Injustice is a sin Every man is to have his own and to be permitted the quiet enjoyment of that wherein he hath interest They execute no judgement Salomon saith in the place of judgement there was iniquity I looked for judgement and behold oppression Isaiah Reasons 1. The excellency of the thing abused judgement is a part of Gods authority It is Gods judgement which you execute saith Iehosaphat therefore it is a foul thing to abuse a thing so sacred and of such high respect 2. The causes of it are covetousness distrust of Gods providence shaking off the fear of God and extinguishing the light of nature denying Gods Lordship over the whole world 3. The effects of it are bad 1. It defiles a mans conscience Iudas cast away the thirty pieces which he came unjustly by 2. It will ruinate his state and family A man shall not rost what he caught in hunting 3. It blemisheth the name and stains a mans reputation The Publicans were in such hatefull esteem among the Jews that they were ranked with the very harlots and most notorious sinners because they cared not what nor from whom they gat 4. Riches deceitfully gotten is vanity tossed to and fro by them which seek death a man shall be damned for unjust gain unlesse repentance and restitution come between The Apostle saith God is an avenger of all which do such things Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God Intemperance It is an inordinate appetite or immoderate desire and use of meat and drink and this is when a due mean is exceeded either in the costly preparation of them for our selves or others or in the too liberall and excessive use of them so prepared Degrees of intemperance 1. More secret
1. When mens thoughts run after what they shall eat or drink Matth. 6. 25. When animus est in patinis Rom. 12. 13. 2. When we delight too much in it as Philoxenus who wisht he had a neck like a Crane that he might take the longer delight in swallowing of his meat and drink 3. When we feed securely Iude 12. are too much taken up with the creatures 2. More notorious 1. When men eat more then their stomacks will digest Prov. 23. 1 2. When they are too dainty nothing will down but what is delicious and costly as the rich man in the Gospel 3. When they eat and drink unseasonably as Isa. 12. 13. Amos 6. 1 2. when they eat one meal too hastily after another not allowing nature sufficient time for concoction and those that will be still tipling Helps against it 1. Reade hear and practise the word 2. Pray 3. Joyn fasting with prayer 4. Consider the bounty of the Lord in giving us good things and for what end viz. strength CHAP. XX. Of Lying Malice Murmuring Oppression LYING LYing is a voluntary uttering of that which is false against a mans knowledge and conscience with an intention to deceive see Proverbs 12. 19. 22. 13. 5. In respect of the end it is distinguished into perniciosum officiosum and jocosum a hurtfull officious and merry lie August in Enchirid. ad Laurent Aquinas 2ª 2ae quaest 110. Art 2. The end of a pernicious lie is to hurt of an officious lie to profit of a merry lie to delight We must not tell a lie for Gods glory Iob 13. 7. much lesse for to help my neighbour Officious lying is neither permitted nor approved in the word of God God threatens to destroy all those that speak leasing Psal. 5. 6. See Prov. 6. 16. Matth. 5. 37. Ephes. 4. 25. Col. 3. 9. Rev. 21. 27. 22. 15. The very Heathens themselves abhorred all lying Aristotle saith A lie is evil in it self and to be dispraised It is a great sin Reasons 1. The Law of God is against it the ninth Commandment and the Gospel Col. 3. 9. 2. It is against the nature of God the Father is the God of truth Iohn 17. 3. the Son is truth Iohn 14. 6. the holy Ghost is the Spirit of truth Iohn 16. 13. and the Word of God which is the word of truth Ephes. 1. 13. It makes us like the devil Iohn 8. 44. 3. It is against natural conscience a little childe will blush at a lye 4. It is basely esteemed of by all generous men they abhorre above all things the imputation of lying It was in great reproach among the Persians saith Brissonius 5. It is contrary to all civil society takes away all commerce betwixt man and man Mendax hoc lucratar ut cum vera dixerit ei non credatur it is the just reward of a lier not to be beleeved when he tels truth 6. Omnibus peccatis cooperatur Aug. It hath an influence on all sins Lying and stealing are joyned together Ephes. 4. 7. The punishment of it is great as we may see in Gehezi Ananias and Saphira Psal. 5. and often in the Proverbs the Lord abhorres it Rev. 21. 8. 22. 15. liars are joyned with great sinners See Isa. 63. 8. Prov. 6. 17. Popery is a doctrine of lies 1 Tim. 4. 2. The great honour of the Saints is to walk in the truth 3 Iohn 4. see Ephes. 4. 5 Buy the truth and sell it not Erasmus had such an antipathy with lying that from his youth he would usually tremble at the sight of a noted liar Malice It causeth a man to receive pleasure in the practice of cruelty so the brethren of Ioseph and Cain 1 Sam. 19. 13 to the 18. Reasons 1. It is most of all contrary to charity therefore it must needs bring forth quite contrary effects to it and as that makes a man to take pleasure in doing good so this in doing evil for both vertues and vices cause him in whom they rule to take content in those things wherein they are exercised and by which they are strengthened and increased as both charity is by well doing and malice by doing evil 2. Where malice doth rule the Spirit of God is quite gone and the light of nature extreamly dimmed and a man is given over into the power of Satan for in giving place to wrath a man gives place to the devil 3. It distempers the judgement will and affections Murmuring It is first a sin reproved by God and a provocation of him Ion. 4. 8. The Israelites were very guilty of it see Numb 17. 12. Psal. 106 25. Secondly It is a high degree of sin 1. Hereby thou exaltest thy will above Gods and makest it the rule of goodnesse 2. You put God out of his throne out of Government in every murmuring against his dispensations thou deniest his Sovereignty 3. Hereby thou makest thy self wiser then God in divine things 4. This is a way to provoke God to greater displeasure Amos 4. 12. Arguments against murmuring and discontent under Gods administrations 1. It is a Christians duty to be content with the things present Heb. 13. 1 Thess. 518. such a one can never be thankfull 2. All your murmurings are against God Numb 14. 27. Exod. 16. 8. you charge God with folly Iob 1. ult 3. This will heighten your sin and add to your plagues Rev. 16. 19. Isa. 51. 20. 4. If the Lord should hearken to your murmuring you would quickly destroy your selves Hos. 13. 11. Oppression Oppression is a great sin Isa. 3. 15. Psal. 14 4. 17. 12. Amos 8. 5. Mic. 3. 3. Hab. 2. 11 12. 1. 14. Ier. 12. 13. 5. 27 28. Pride and unjustice in the extremity meet in an oppressour The Prophet cries out of them which grinde the faces of the poor of them which are like the wolves in the evening of them which covet fields and take them by force because there is might in their hands Reason It is an abuse of a special gift of God quite contrary to his appointment which gave it God made the stronger therefore to be the stronger that he might defend the weak as the greater sims and bones of the body hold up the burden of it CHAP. XXI Of Perjury Polygamy Pride PERJURY PErjury is mendacium juramento firmatum a lie confirmed with an oath so Peter Lombard Distinct. 39. The same thing by the addition of an oath that a lie is in a bare promise saith Dr. Sanderson It is double 1. When a man affirmeth or denieth upon oath that which he beleeveth in his own heart to be quite contrary 2. When he bindeth himself by oath to do or forbear that which he for the present time hath no purpose nor intention to perform The old saying is Once forsworn ever forlorn No Casuist doubts of it that a Turk may be guilty of perjury and for it be punished by the
ought to govern themselves in the course of their lives unlesse they will be bruitish appetite ruleth beasts reason ought to guide man and a setled habit agreeable to right reason Now the main and fundamental vertues are religion justice charity and prudence against all which sedition doth evidently oppose it self Religion tieth our souls to God and commandeth us to give him his due God is not duly feared and honoured if his Ordinance of Magistracy be despised 2. Justice bindeth us to men and requireth to give every man his due which we do not if we deny subjection to the Magistrate by whose power all men else should be helped to the attaining of their right 3. Charity bids us do good to our neighbours as to our selves and how will he do good to other neighbours who will not perform his duty to his Governours who are appointed for the common good 4. Discretion and prudence advise to take that course which is most requisite for our own and the common happinesse seeing no member can be long safe if the whole be not kept in safety It is quite contrary to the common welfare and consequently to a mans own at length that the body be rent asunder with sedition Fourthly It is a great sinne since it proceedeth from bad causes and produceth ill effâcts Ambition envy and discontent at the present estate and foolish hopes to have all remedied by a change are the mothers of sedition 2. The effects of sedition are lamentable where envying and strife iâ there is sedition and every evil work James Envying and strife likely bring sedition and sedition cometh accompanied with every evil work viz. with civill war which puts the sword into the hand of the multitude and makes them bold to kill spoil buân all which lies in their way without difference or respect of persons religion and justice are exiled and fury and passion do what they please The reason why men are so prone to this sin is because they are naturally full of those vices which are apt to breed it viz. ambition envy discontent fond hopes Self-love It is a vehement and inordinate inclination to ones own content in things carnall earthly and sensuall 2 Tim 3 2. See 2 Cor. 12 7. There is 1. a naturall ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or self love by which every one from the instinct of nature loves himself his own body soul life Eph. 5. 29. the Scripture doth not condemn this 2. A divine self-love by which every one that is born again by the holy Ghost from the instinct of the Spirit loves himself as is fitâing to the glory of God and good of the Church these two kindes of self-love were in Christ. 3. A devilish self-love whereby one by the instinct of corrupt nature and inflamed by Satan so loves himself that he loves no other truly and seeks only his own things Effects of it 1. To praise our selves Prov 27. 2. and boast of our selves as the Pharisee 2. To be imbittered against reproofs 3. To attempt things above our power and place Remedies against Self-love We should love our best selves Mat. 6 33. Luke 10. 42. and consider what reason we have to love God above all The right knowledge of God and our selves will cure this corrupt self-love Consider the basenesse of our originall and our evils as well as excellencies and the purity of God Iob 40. 4 5. It is lawfull 1. To will our temporal good with moderation 2. To prefer our necessities before the necessities of others to defend our own lives rather then the lives of others unlesse he be a Magistrate Thou art better then ten thousand of us 3. To maintain our reputation and just priviledges Self seeking It is an evill at all times to seek great things to a mans self Reasons 1. God hath written a Treatise of purpose to take men off from the creature 2. There are divers commands to the contrary Phil. 4. 5. prohibitions Mat. 6. 21. sharp reproofs Eph. 5. âam 4. 4. 3. God is much delighted with such a disposition of the soul as it is taken off from creature-comforts Psa. 131. The greatnesse of this evil 1. It is the root of all other sins the first sin that came into the world 2. It is an errour circa finem nay an errour concerning the utmost end therefore the more dangerous 3. Self as standing in opposition to God is that against which all the curses of the Law are denounced Isa. 22. 16 17. and 23. 8. 4. For these self-seekers only the torments of hell are prepared Cesset propria voluntas non erit infernus Bern. God hath ever set himself against self-seekers to destroy them and their house Prov. 19. 21. Isa. 44. 25. Psa. 33. 10. Isa. 59. 5 6. Ier. 22. 13. Hab. 2. 9. This is especially evil in the calamities of the Church Numb 14. 11 12. what is this self compared with the Churches good this is condemned in Baruch it is unseasonable We reade not of any Saint in the Scriptures given to covetousnesse 2. Hypocrites were given to it Saul Demas Iudas Gods prerogative is 1. To have high esteem from the creature as the chiefest good to this self-love is opposite 2. To give Laws to the creature as an Absolute Soveraign to this self-dependance is opposite 3. To have the trust of the creature as an Independent essence to this self-will is opposite 4. To be the utmost end as the Supream cause to this self-seeking is opposite Signs of it 1. When one puts himself on the profession of Religion for some worldly advantage Gen. 34. 22 23. Iohn 6. 26. 2. When men are enemies to Christs Crosse Phil. 3. 18 19. 3. Envy to others Gal. 5. 26. Remedies against it Consider 1. The greatnesse of the sin God should be the chief end to set up self in his room no man lesse enjoys himself then he that seeks himself 2. You will have the greater judgement Mat. 23. 14. 3. Frequently pray against it and cast back the praises given to thee unto God Phil. 2. 21. May not our things and the things of Christ consist together 1. All men are not Christs nor led by his Spirit 2. Many that professe themselves to be Christs are none of his Rev. 3. 4. 3. Those that are spiritually quickned keep not close to Christ See Mat. 12. 30. Slander Slander is a great sin Psa. 52. 3. Rom. 1. 29. It was the sin of Ziba Haman against Mordecai Detractio est alienae famae per verba denigratio Aquinas 2â 2ae Quaest. 68. Art 1. the smiting of a mans good name the Latines call it detractio because it is a kinde of theft in that it stealeth from a mans good name See Ames de Consc. l. 5. c. 15. The cause of it is flattery envy and twatling uncharitablenesse or malice or both is the prime cause of it uncharitablenesse is the bare absence of charity malice is a disposition quite
race of men besides and so God is satisfied by his sufferings and obedience so that he may be and is in justice ready to forgive the sins of men for his sake Hence we are said to be the righteousnesse of God not of man or Angels because it is such a righteousnesse as God accepts of as equivalent to that dishonour offered him by sin This may seem to have been signified by the fabrique of the Ark Table Incense Altar all which signified Christ for they were all made of Wood even Shittim-wood a Wood not subject to corruption but this Wood was overlaid with gold to expresse that the meannesse of the humanity was hidden out of Gods sight and the excellency of the Deity causeth the Church to be so acceptable to the Father and to come so near unto him Therefore the Apostle saith That God redeemed us with his own bloud had it not been Gods bloud we should not have been washed from our sins by it So the Scape-goat carried away all the sinnes into the wildernesse the Goat that was slain did it not This Scape-goat signified the God-head which though it self did not suffer yet made the sufferings of the humanity available to wash away our sins as one man of great quality and place is sit to be set in balance with ten thousand common souldiers and his life alone fit to be a ransome for them all so it is in this case else we could never have been redeemed Thirdly Christ must do some things after his Redemption which cannot be done but by God he must pour forth the gift of his Spirit upon us baptizing us with the holy Ghost as Iohn Baptist taught and none can send the Spirit of God into the hearts of whom he will but he that is God Again He must overcome sinne in us and Satan for us and guide and govern his Church to eternal life through all the multitude of those enemies which lie in wait to hinder their salvation which no lesse power and wisdom could do then the power and wisdom of God even infinite wisdom and infinite power He must vanquish principalities and powers that must save us so could none but God himself Lastly It made most for the commendation and honour of Gods infinite grace that he would imploy so eminent a person in the businesse of our Redemption being a work of so iufinite abasement and difficulty Suppose that some Angel had been able to do this work and to do it perfectly yet it more exalts the excellency of Gods love to mankinde which he intended to shew in this work that he might convince Satan of lying when he chargeth him with not loving men that he would seek no meaner person but his own and onely Sonne Herein is the love of God made manifest that he sent his Sonne into the world and herein is love that he loved us and gave his Sonne to be a propitiation for our sins As a King might equally dispatch a businesse for the ransoming of his servant by a meaner Person if he would but to grace him the more and to shew greater respect to him he effecteth that treaty by the most honourable personage of the Court. We give the best gift we have to them we love most though another might serve the turn so God gave the best thing he had or could give to redeem us his onely Sonne So much of this that Christ is God and how and why he must be God CHAP. III. Of CHRISTS being Man NOw I am to shew in the next place that he was man Christ is set forth three wayes in the Scripture 1. Christus in promisso so the Patriarchs and Saints beheld him under the old Covenant he was set forth unto Adam in the seed of the woman Gen. 3. 15. to Abraham as the seed in whom all Nations are blessed to Iacob as Sâiloh to Iob as Goel to David as the Messiah to Zachary as the man whose name is the Branch to Malachi as the Sunne of Righteousnesse with healing in his wings 2. Christus in carne 1 Joh. 14. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 3. Christus in Evangelio Christ as he is discovered and set forth in the Gospel that is the glasse wherein we behold the glory and excellency of Christ 2 Cor. 3. 18. But I am now to speak of his Incarnation or his being a true man 1. He had the name of a man 2. He came of the race of mankinde He is called Man 1 Tim 2. 5. Luk. 23. 47. The Son of man Dan. 7. 13. Matth. 8. 20. 16. 13. Mark 10. 45. Apoc. 1. 13. This the Scripture foretold before in saying That the seed of the woman should crush the Serpents head and that in the seed of Abraham all Nations should be blessed and that a branch should spring out of the root of Iâsse Therefore the Apostle saith He was made of the seed of David according to the flesh And he that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God More particularly Christ is called The Son of Mary Luke 1. 31 44. the holy Ghost goes further and shews of what Tribe he was Heb. 7. 14. nay of what family Rom. 1. 3. 2. He had the birth and growth of a man he was conceived in the womb of his mother as a man Luke 1. 31. He was born in the usual time as a man Luk. 2. 7. swadled like a man Luk. 2. 12. He grew up as a man both in respect of body and minde Luk. 2. 40 52. and therefore he was a true man 3. The same thing is proved evidently by the story of the Gospel which ascribes to him the parts the sufferings the actions and affections that are peculiar to man He had the essential parts of a man a body as it was written A body thou hast given me and they took his body from the crosse and laid it in a sepulchre a soul Matth. 20. 28. 26. 35 38. Luke 23. 46. Iohn 10. 15. 5. 21. Knowledge Understanding Wisdom and Will which are proper to the reasonable soul are given unto him He did dispute and reason He had the integral parts of a man as bones flesh hands and feet They pierced his hands and his feet A Spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see me have They crowned his head with a crown of thorns and one of the souldiers thrust a spear into his side and forthwith came out water and bloud he lift up his eyes to Heaven he kneeled on his knees and prayed sure he was very man that had all the parts of a man 4. He had the infirmities which accompany the whole nature of mankinde He was Hungry Matth. 4. 2. Thirsty Iohn 4. 7. Wept Iohn 11. 35. was Weary he died as other men do giving up the Ghost Iohn 19. 30. 5. He had the actions of a man he sate down to meat he drank of the fruit of the
Saviour even such and such a one they were Types of Christ the great Saviour That saveth us out of the hands of our enemies as that holy man telleth in this Song This is the first Title Jesus and the reason of it and it was his Name by which he was commonly known and called and now known and called a name of infinite sweetnesse to us of infinite honour and praise to him For how much comfort did oppressed Nations receive at the hearing of such a Deliverer How much honour did they shew unto him And therefore when the Apostle telleth us of our subjection unto Christs Authority he ascribeth it unto this Name as shewing us that this is the foundation of his requiring and our yeelding all honour and obedience to him He takes not upon him to be honoured onely because he will be honoured or because he is in himself worthy of it in regard of Excellency but because he hath deserved it at our hands and is perfectly worthy of it in regard of the things he hath done for us Baptism saves representatively Ioshua temporally Ministers instrumentally Jesus principally Christ delivers his people from their spiritual slavery the bondage of sin Satan the Law Death Hell The slavery of sin and Satan is all one the Devil hath dominion over the soul only by sinne our lusts are his strong holds Satan is cast out when sinne is broken 2 Tim. 2. 26. See 1 Ioh. 3. 8. Where he comes to be a Saviour First He breaks all the yokes of sinne Rom. 7. 14 17. 8. 2. He delivers his servants 1. From the guilt of sin whereby the sinner is bound over to punishment Christ hath discharged the debt for us Rom. 8. 1. Gal. 3. 13. 2. From the stain and defilement of sinne 1 Cor. 6. 11. and that partly by repairing the image of God in the soul which sinne had defaced and by imputing all his righteousnesse to them so that the soul stands covered over before God with the beauty of Christ Jesus Revel 1. 5. 3. From the reigning power of sin by his Spirit Rom. 6. Acts 3. 26. Titus 2. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 18. Secondly Christ delivers his people from the yoke of the Law both Ceremonial and Moral 1. He hath totally delivered his people from the ceremonial Law those ceremonies that concerned the publick external Worship of God and their private conversation multitude of observations and some costly 2. He hath freed them from the burden of the Moral Law 1. From it as a Covenant of life they have life by Christ. 2. From the curses of it Gal. 3. 13. 3. The rigor of it 4. As it brings wrath and the Spirit of bondage 2 Tim. 1. 7. 5. From the irritation of it for by accident it provokes a mans corruption Rom. 7. 8. 6. As it increaseth the guilt of sin Christ hath taken all the guilt upon his own shoulders Thirdly Christ sets all his servants free from the yoke of Death and Hell the first and second death this is proved out of 1 Cor. 15. 25 26 54. Ioh. 11. 26. Revel 2. 10. 20. 6. 1 Thes. 1. ult Christ delivers his people from the curse of Death 1. Meritoriously by undergoing death Heb. 2. 14 15. In morte Christi obiit mors he endured the wrath of God due to all Gods people 2. He effectually applies this to his people in the administration of the Covenant of Grace The Papists abuse the name of Jesus four wayes 1. In making it a name of wonder using it idly and foolishly in their talk O Iesus 2. In a superstitious worshipping of the letters and syllables bowing at the sound of the word Vox Iesus vel audita vel visa is worshipped by them They say this is the name which God gave his Son after he had submitted to death for us This name Jesus was given to Christ long before his exaltation It is common to others Iesus the sonne of Syrach and Ioshua Heb. 4. 8. They doe not bow at the Name of Christ or Immanuel or at the mention of any other Person in the Trinity 3. In making it a name of a Sect the Jesuites are so termed from it Vide Bezam in 1 Cor. 2. 21. They should rather be called Ignatians of Ignatius the first author of their Society and Order 4. In abusing it for a charm to cast out Devils The Scripture indeed saith By thy Name but the meaning is by thy power have we cast out Devils They abuse that place Acts 3. 16. His Name hath made this man strong that is say they the Apostles pronounced the Name Jesus and the pronunciation of this name hath a force of driving away Devils or doing other miracles the Name of Christ there is Christ himself or his power The Jews out of the word Iesu make the number of â16 by the Letters and there they have curses and blasphemies scarce to be named Calverts Annot. on the blessed Jew of Morocco The Arminians say Salvation may be had without knowledge of or faith in Christ Jesus Vide Musaeum contra Vedel c. 9. Act. 4. 12. Some of the ancient Fathers before the rising of the Pelagian Heresie who had so put on Christ as Lipsius speaks that they had not fully put off Plato have unadvisedly dropt some speeches seeming to grant that divers men before the Incarnation living according to the dictates of right reason might be saved without faith in Christ. The Quession is not Whether a Gentile believing in Christ may be saved But Whether a man by the conduct of Nature without the knowledge of Christ may come to heaven The assertion whereof we condemn as wicked Pelagian Socinian Heresie and think that it was well said of Bernard That many labouring to make Plato a Christian do prove themselves to be Heathens The Patriarchs and Jews believed in Christum exhibendum moriturum as we in him Exhibitum mortuum Gen. 12. 3. 49. 10. Psal. 27. 8. 110. Bowing at the name of Jesus is defended by Mountague Orig. Eccles. part 1. pag. 123. And Parre on the Romans seems from Zanchy and Paraeus to justifie it but it is generally disliked by the soundest Divines The second Title by which he is termed is a Redeemer by which is expressed in part the manner how he saved us even by buying us out of the hands of our enemies For to save signifieth to deliver without intimating the means of delivering but to redeem noteth also the way how the deliverance was accomplished even by paying a price a valuable consideration in regard of which the party captived and forfeited to death or bonds should be restored to his liberty and good estate again And this kind of deliverance is the fairest deliverance the only way of procuring deliverance when a person is made miserable by his own default and fallen into the hands of Justice joyned with perfect strength so that there is neither reason
was truly dead The women came and sought him but were inform'd by the Angels that he was risen yet could not make the Apostles beleeve it This Peter did preach Acts 2. this Paul preached Acts 13. this Paul inculcateth 1 Cor. 15. and Peter in his Epistle also It is so necessary a point of our Christian Faith that without it all our Faith is vain and falleth to the ground David fore-told it in all the parts of it as Peter interprets him Acts 2. His soul was not left in hell nor did his body see corruption that is putrifie at all A man consists of two parts a soul and a body there can be no resurrection after the separating of these two unlesse the soul be re-united to the body again and both lifted up out of the state of death therefore did the God-head to whom both soul and body were united restore the soul to the body again preserving it from putrifaction that it might be a fit dwelling place for the soul and so having joyned them together the body rose and went abroad and shew'd it self to the Apostles no longer a weak feeble mortal and corruptible body but a glorious impassible incorruptible and most beautiful body for it lost all its imperfections in the grave And this Resurrection fell upon the third day after his death as himself said Iohn 2. 18. the third day he should rise The day began as we ordinarily account howsoever perhaps by special institution the Sabbaths may be accounted to have begun otherwise at the peep of the morning when men begin to stir about businesse then did Christ stirre also he was to lie no longer then the first day of the week because he intended to challenge that day to himself to be the Lords day and the Christian Sabbath whence it came in processe of time to have that name before the third day he was not to rise that he might shew himself truly dead and stay a sufficient while under the arrest of death for the accomplishment of our satisfaction Now this Resurrection was performed by the power of his Deity for all the while that he continued dead his soul and body were both united to the God-head as it were a sword pulled out of the scabberd which the man holdeth still one in one hand the other in the other and so can easily put the same together again For the Apostle saith Rom. 1. 4. He was declared to be the Sonne of God with power according to the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection of the dead that is by that his resurrection which is virtually the resurrection of all seeing by vertue thereof all his people rise to glory Therefore is he termed The first fruits of them that die 1 Cor. 5. 16. And the first begotten from the dead Col. 1. 18. because by vertue of his Resurrection the Saints rise to glory and enjoy from him this prerogative of overcoming death as the first fruits sanctifie the lump and as the first-born hath the priviledge above all the children In time some rose before him but in vertue none for all that rose did rise by the efficacy and merit of him and his rising again And this Resurrection was necessary for divers purposes 1. To make way for his farther Glorification that he might raign as Lord of Lords and King of Kings for he could not have possessed fulnesse of Glory had he not been still in the Sepulchre The soul indeed might have been perfectly glorified but whole Christ could not have been fully glorified if the body had not risen to partake of the glory of heaven with the soul. Now seeing the body was helpful to and in the performance of the work of Redemption suffering great abasement it was not equal that it should be any longer deprived of the reward when once Justice was fully satisfied upon it It was necessary also to fulfill the Prophecies and Types that went before Davids Prophecy Peter presseth Thou wilt not suffer thy holy one to see corruption the type of Ionah our Saviour telleth of Matth. 12. 40. and both were to be acâomplished Lastly It was necessary for the confirmation of our Faith that we might be assured he was the Sonne of God and had perfectly accomplished this great work he undertook therefore Paul saith That he rose again for our justification that is to declare and prove that he had perfectly fulfilled all that was necessary to satisfie for our sins and to procure for us as the Apostle calleth it everlasting righteousnesse When the Surety is apprehended for the Debtor there is no getting out of the Creditors hand till he have discharged the whole debt therefore when the Surety gets out of prison and is at large the debt is fully satisfied so it is in this case so that we could not have rested upon him as a full and perfect Saviour if he had not risen but now our Faith doth evidently acknowledge him to be a perfect Saviour and hath full assurance to ground upon since in him salvation is to be had And for the end and use of this Resurrection it was to quicken our soul first that we might rise to newnesse of life as the Apostle St Peter saith and at length to quicken our mortal bodies too 1 Pet. 4. 5. that the Head being risen the members might rise with him The Resurrection of Christ should work on us so that we should live to him 2 Cor. 5. 15. Ephes. 1. 19 20. and that four wayes From the knowledge of his Resurrection we should be assured 1. That the Lord will raise the Church or us out of our lowest afflictions Hos. 6 2 3. Isa. 26. 19. Ezek 37. 3 4. and that should ingage us to improve all our power for him 2. That Christ hath likewise power to raise up our souls to spiritual life as our first rising is by the life of Christ as he recovered his life so the increase of it is by the improvement of his Resurrection by Faith Phil. 3. 11. Rom. 6. 4 5. 3. It assures us of the Resurrection of our bodies Rom. 8. 11. 1 Cor. 15. Ioh. 11. 24. 4. Of an inheritance and glorious estate 1 Pet. 1. 3 4. Now you have the Doctrin of the Resurrection as the Scriptures deliver the same The second Degree of Christs Glorification is his Ascension which was a change of place a transferring of his glorified body and soul into the upper Region of the world out of this lower room thereof A body cannot be in more places then one because it is circumscriptible and our Saviours body though glorified retaineth yet still the nature of a body though it have laid aside all the natural imperfections of a body and therefore our Saviours body could of it self move upward because it was rid of that grosse weightinesse which doth alwayes accompany a natural compound body Now this Ascension of our Saviour is in Scripture often related two of the Evangelists
Yea let us long for his appearance and thirst after the great Day when he shall come to judge the quick and dead What good wife would not often long for the coming of her absent husband and for her going to partake with him in his state of glory This world is a dunghil and all the things in it are baser compared to that estate of Christ then dirt and dung compared to gold O let us shew that we know and beleeve these things by filling our souls with holy and heavenly desires and affections Contemplate our Lord Jesus Christ rising out of the grave contemplate his ascending up to his Father contemplate him sitting at the right hand of his Father contemplate him coming to Judgement till these things have banished all love of sinne in thee all earthlinesse of Spirit and made thee in some measure like unto him in these things If the Spirit of grace and glory rest upon us it will thus glorifie us and raise us up A Christian man is not glorious because he hath obtained more outward preferment or wealth but because he hath obtained a more effectual and working knowledge of Christ his Head and is made more and more suitable to the spiritual glory of such a Mediatour Hitherto should our chief desires and indeavours runne What do we musing tiring and tormenting our selves in studying earthly things nay evil and sinful things Do these studies and cogitations accord with the heavenly nature which our blessed Saviour maketh them partakers of that are ingraffed into him by Faith and enlivened by the mighty work of his Spirit In vain do we call our selves Christians and look to be brought to that glorious estate wherto he hath already assigned all true Christians if we do not shew our selves thus in our measure for the present glorified with Christ. But secondly let this thought make us to loath our sins and heartily to lament them when we consider of them because they offend so great and wonderful a person that is so highly advanced over all and withal so good and glorious and one that hath done so much for us and doth so particularly know and observe us and all our actions That Lord of Lords and King of Kings that only blessed Potentate who inhabiteth eternity who dwelleth in that light which is inaccessible whom no creature saw nor can see this eminent person he seeth us at all times in all places and companies he is a witnnesse of all our actions that shall be the Judge he taketh particular and precise notice of our whole carriage O shall we dare to offend his pure and glorious eyes with things so abominable to him as those must needs be for which himself was put to suffer such things as he did suffer before he entred into his glory Do we not think that Christ hateth sinne with a most perfect hatred and shall not we strive to conform our selves to him and to please him that is so incomparably much greater then all other creatures Do but think what an one our Lord is and how displeasing sinne is in his sight and then it is not possible for us to love it if we either love our selves or him And it is a sure truth that God will sanctifie these Meditations to such as will exercise themselves therein to beat down sinne in them and to work an hatred of it in their souls Oh rhat each of us could retire our selves often from the world and put himself in minde of Christs glory and say to himself if I follow voluptuousnesse and give my self to wantonnesse drunkennesse gaming idlenesse riot or unthriftinesse these are the things that glorious Saviour of mankinde abh orreth and shall I dare to provoke him against me We are careful to shunne those things which we know will offend great men in the world not alone Kings and Princes but men of inferiour rank that are of place in the Countreys where we dwell and shall we not avoid that which will displease him whose greatnesse is so great that all height set in balance with his is meer meannesse basenesse and contemptiblenesse Admonish thy self often of this point beseech him that knows how loathsom sinne is to himself to make it abominable to thee for his sake and this will cause thee to loath it The true knowledge of Christ to conceive him to be so exceeding excellent as he is will force any reasonable creature to study to please him and to cast away farre from him all that will provoke him and that is all sinne and wickednesse for that his soul hateth and then is our leaving of sinne and casting away evil deeds truly acceptable to him when it hath its original in this knowledge of him and love to him Thirdly This glory of Christ following his sufferings must become a pillar to our Faith and a sure Argument to make us trust perfectly upon him and him alone For is he not able to the utmost to save those which come unto God by him hath he not made it more then manifest that he hath fully satisfied his Fathers justice and answered for our sins He bare the sins of mankinde even of the world as the Scripture speaketh indefinitely that no man should through unbelief exclude himself I say he bare all the sins of men upon his body on the Tree there he undertook to offer up a perpetual Sacrifice and to make an atonement to his Father for us Now you see him no more in an Agony no more Crucified no longer lying in the Grave but entred into his Glory O rest upon him rest upon him rest upon him perfectly How many how great soever those sins be that you have committed for his entring into Glory maketh it manifest that he hath satisfied for them all to the full and if you renounce your selves and all other merits he can and will cause them all to be pardoned and blotted out of the Debt-book of his heavenly Father If we can go to Christ for pardon of sinne he is so glorified that his intercession applying his Redemption to us shall surely make us safe To him therefore runne on him cast thy self on him rely for the plenary and certain remission of all thy sins all aggravations of them notwithstanding yea go to him and rest upon him for power against them all and for strength to overcome them and to vanquish all Satans temptations and to make thee a perfect conquerour for this glory hath he received as the Head of the Church for the use and benefit of his Church and of all and each of those in his Church that shall seek to him and beleeve in him He will justifie he will sanctifie he will save He can do it perfecty he will do it certainly onely so that we rest upon him for it and seek to and call upon him for it All that call upon the Name of the Lord shall be saved all that long and desire to be saved and do trust
against Arius who denied the Deity of Christ. The first Constantinopolitan Councel called by the Emperour Theodosius the elder against Macedonius who denied the Deity of the holy Ghost The first Ephesine Councel called by the Emperor Theodosius the younger against Nestorius who held that there were two Persons in Christ. Fourthly The Chalcedonian called by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches who held that the one Nature in Christ consisted of the Divine and Humane These Councels were celebrated within five hundred years after Christs birth Councels there have been called Ancient because lesse Modern and General because lesse Particular for the first was not till more then three hundred years after Christ nor to the largest appears it that ever any were summoned beyond the bounds of the ancient Roman Empire though Christianity were much far extended Rainold part 2. Plenariis Conciliis quorum est in Ecclesia saluberrima Authoritas Augustin epist. 118. cap. 3. That a Synod be general and lawful three things are necessarily and essentially required 1. The first which concerns the generality of it is That the Calling and Summons to the Councel be general and Oecumenical Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus approbari debet The lawfulnesse of Synods consists partly in their orderly assembling by lawful authority and partly in their orderly Government and proceedings when they are assembled Crakanth Vigil Dormit c. 19. The nature of Synods is all one when they be Provincial National or oecumenical and they only differ as greater or lesser Their power is not meerly consultatory and swasive but authoritative and to be submitted unto by those for whom their delegation is so farre as their acts are according to the Word of God In Synodo est authoritatis apex totius Ecclesiae unitas ordinis firmamentum Leyd profess de concil A few private men yea one man or woman may counsel advise or perswade M. Hudsons Vindicat. c. 7. It is a Question between us and the Papists Cujus sit congregare Concilia Who hath the power of calling a Councel The Papists generally say the Pope Vide Bellarm. de Concil lib. 1. cap. 12 13. We the Emperour and other Christian Princes The four first general Councels were called by four Emperours as was before mentioned The Pope of Rome out of his own Province hath no right nor authority of calling a Councel The true cause saith Doctor Ames why general Councels were called by the authority of the Emperour was because the Emperour alone not the Pope had universal power It is a Question between us and the Papists Quinam sunt ad concilium convocandi Who are to be called to a Councel The Papists hold only the Clergy may be of the Councel and of the Clergy only Bishops as Judges Men that are famous for wisdom holinesse of life and experience of things men that are inflamed with a zeal to God and to the salvation of men with the love of the truth and peace From Acts 15. 6. 23. it is manifest that not only the Apostles but also the Elders and the people likewise and the whole Church were present and had their voices in this Councel See Acts 16. 4. That famous Paphnutius was a Lay-man A general Councel represents the Universal therefore there ought to be present there some of all kinds and orders of men An Concilia possint errare Whether general Councels may erre Every Assembly which consists of members subject to errour may be seduced But General Councels are Assemblies consisting of members subject to errour for all men are so Rom. 3. 4. Secondly If the determination of General Councels were infallible all Christians were necessarily bound to stand unto them and to submit to their authority Thirdly If General Councels may contradict the one the other they may certainly erre The General Councel held at Laterane under Leo the tenth contradicteth the Councel of Constance in the point of the Councels superiority above the Pope Fourthly That which hath befallen some General Councels may befall any other unlesse they can alledge some special priviledges to the contrary See 1 Kin. 22. 12. Mat. 26. 65. Ioh. 11. 52. Mark 14. 64. Bellarmine saith they cannot erre if confirmed by the Pope De concil lib. 2. cap. 2 3 4 5. That General Councels though gathered and confirmed by the Pope may erre not only in fact as the Papists confesse but also in faith and manners Vide Whitaker controv 3. de Concil Quaest. 6. In eo Pontificii se praebent ridendos nam Papae confirmatio sequitur Concilii decreta non praecedit Cameron The Rhemists bring Iohn 16. 13. Luk. 1. 3. Some urge Matth. 18. 20. for this purpose None amongst them is like to Luke nay all of them gathered together are not like him he was an extraordinary instrument of the holy Ghost Iohn 16. 13. speaks not of the Church but of the Apostles but if it be applicable to the Church yet it belongs only to the Spouse of Christ not that she doth not sometimes erre also even in Doctrine but not deadly she shall not erre in things which are necessary to salvation See Cameron Miroth in loâ If from this promise an infallibility of judging might be gathered it would agree not only to Bishops gathered together but severed neither only to the Pope of Rome as the Jesuites would have it but also to the Successours of the rest of the Apostles saith B. Davenant That place Mat. 18. 20. means any particular Assembly of the Saints Vide Calv. in loc Act. 15. 22. is also brought This Councel consisted of Apostles which had an extraordinary assistance and illumination of Gods Spirit there is not the like authority of other Councels Panormitan the great Popish Canonist and Lawyer saith Plus credendum est simplici Laico Scripturam proferenti quam toti simul Concilio There is another great controversie not so much as Whitaker hath well observed between us and the Papists as between the Papists themselves An Concilia sint supra Papam Whether Councels be above the Pope Many amongst them and those of great note prefer a General Councel before the Pope but others a Pope before the Councel If Peter himself saith Whitaker in the place before-quoted be sent to the Church as to a certain superiour judgement and tribunal and be commanded to bring the faults and offences of others to it then it follows that the Church is greater and superiour to Peter or any other in authority The Assumption saith he relies in expresse words of Scripture The consequence of the major is evident from the confession of the Adversaries For they say That a Church is represented in a Councel Secondly The Universal Church is called the mother of all the faithful and Christians Gal. 4. 26. The Pope is the Churches son if he be faithful But the son is not above his mother only God and his word is above the Church of God
really wrought by the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 12. 13. 4. Because there are real effectual comforts and graces derived to us from hence Rom. 6. 4. Phil. 3. 10. Secondly It is not an essential Union 1. Because the Union is mystical not personal the two Natures in Christ are essentially united because they are made one person it is a Union of persons our persons are united to Christ yet not a personal Union we make not one person but one body with Christ and not one body natural but mystical 1 Cor. 6. 17. 2. Those that mingle and confound the persons make the mystical Union higher then the personal the personal Union did not confound the Natures make the man God Object The whole Church is called Christ 1 Cor. 12. 12. and we are made partakers of the Divine Nature Answ. We must not apply that to Union which is proper to Communion Communion is the common union of all the members with Christ. It is folly to apply that to one part which is proper to the whole body Head and Members is Christ mystical the parts are of the body but not the body There is a great deal of difference between the Divine Nature as it was in Christ and as it is in us Col. 2. 6. compared with that of 2 Pet. 1. 4. He had the fulnesse of the God-head we are only partakers of the Divine Nature the God-head dwels in him personally in us spiritually 1 Iohn 4. 16. there is a likenesse wrought in us to the Divine Nature This Union between Christ and us is 1. Real though he be in Heaven we on earth because the same Spirit that dwels in him dwels in us it is not only notional nor moral as betwixt friends 2. Mutual I am my Beloveds and my Beloved is mine and total whole Christ God and man is ours and the whole man soul and body must be his Psal. 45. 10. therefore we are said To eat his flesh Drink his bloud 3. Spiritual Christs Spirit is communicated to us and abides in us 4. Operative where Christ dwels by his Spirit he casts out Satan and takes possession of the soul and furnisheth it with his graces repairs his Image in us communicates his life to us gives us strength to bear crosses 5. Intimate Iohn 17. 21. Cant. 8. 12. it was not enough to say My vineyard but my vineyard which is mine 6. Strong and inseparable Death dissolves marriage not this Union Rom. 8. 34 35 36 37 38. It brings us nearer Christ by vertue of this mystical Union with Christ the dead bodies of the Saints are raised up at the last day This Union with Christ is one of the deep things of God one of the great mysteries of the Gospel Ephes. 5. 30 32. Our Saviour in his preaching began with the Doctrin of Repentance Mat. 4. 17. then went to that of Sanctification in general in the fifth sixth and seventh Chapters of Matth then he proceeds to the Doctrin of Faith sixth seventh and eighth Chapters of Iohn and lastly to his Union with the Saints fourteenth fifteenth and sixteenth Chapters of Iohn There are three mystical Unions not to be understood by a creature 1. The Mystery of the Trinity wherein three distinct Persons make but one God Deut. 6. 4. 2. Wherein two distinct Natures make one particular person so there is one Christ 1 Cor. 8. 6. 3. When two distinct Natures and Persons are united by one Spirit so there is one Church Cant. 6. 8. How to know whether I am united to Christ. I have then received the Spirit of Christ 1 Iohn 3. 24. Rom. 8. 26. He walks in the Spirit lives by the Spirit is led by the Spirit Two Rules to know that Christ is then first A Spirit of Mortification he 1. Helps thee to subdue thy darling sins 1 Iohn 3. 8. 2. Helps thee to overcome thy secret spiritual sins the power of natural conscience may keep under grosse sins but what power have you to subdue contempt of God impenitency hardnesse of heart pride envy Secondly Christ is also a Spirit of Sanctification 1 Pet. 1. 2. 1. In renewing the inward man That which is of the Spirit is Spirit 2. In transforming the outward man 1. He is willingly ignorant of no truth 2. He lets it break forth into practice 3. Layes out whatever is dear to him for Christ as Nehemiah Esther Benefits which flow from our Union with Christ 1. Reconciliation God looks not upon us as enemies Luk. 2. 14. 2. Union with the holy Trinity God the Father Christ dwels in God and God in him 1 Thes. 1. 1 2. The Spirit he is said to abide in them and they in him 3. He hath an interest in all Christs relations Iohn 17. I go to my Father and your Father my God and your God this gives boldnesse and accesse to the throne of Grace 4. The Promises come to be yours by your union with Christ 2 Cor. 1. 20. they are made with Christ and with you in him he is Primus foederatus say some yet others say Christ is Mediator of the Covenant but not a party with whom the Covenant is made I will forgive their iniquities c. this they say is not made with Christ who knew no sinne Besides they urge that it is expresly said I will make a new Covenant with the house of Israel c. And all spiritual priviledges 1 Ioh. 5. 12. this is the ground of all imputation of righteousnesse 5. We are presented to the Father through Christ he not onely presents your services but persons Exod. 12. 29. Heb. 7. 24 28. Eph. 1. 6. Phil. 3. 9. The end or intendment of this Union 1. To be the highest exaltation to his people that their persons are capable of the Angels are not so united to Christ as the Saints they are his servants not his members 2. That this might be the foundation of all Communion betwixt Christ and the soul he is the head we the members by vertue of the hands union with the head are all living operations He is the foundation we the building He the stock we the branches He the Husband we the Spouse by vertue of this conjunction he looks for duties from us there is a living in him a bearing fruit in him and we for priviledges from him we partake with him in his Righteousnesse Victories Graces Inheritance Directions to preserve our Union or Conjunction with Christ He is united to us by the in-dwelling vertue of his Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 13. 1 Iohn 3. 24. 4 13. and by faith Iohn 1. 12. 1. Do not grieve Gods Spirit Ephes. 4 23. Delicatares est Spiritus sanctus Tert. if he counsel rebel not 2. Maintain thy faith beleeve strongly against all doubts and apprehensions of thy own unworthinesse the Spirit comes by faith Gal. 3. and it is kept by it faith is the bond of union on our part as the Spirit on Gods 3. Use the
Conversion and Free-will I. Of Conversion COnversion is a coming back again to God from whom one departed by sin Hos. 14. 1. Turning is a word borrowed from Travellers who being out of the way get into it again by turning that is by leaving the way in which they did walk and taking another different way from it contrary to it if one have gone the quite contrary way There is first Habitual Conversion the first infusion of life and habits of grace conversion from a state of sin Act. 3. 19. Secondly Actual the souls beginning to act from that life and those habits a conversion from some particular grosse acts of sinne Luke 22. 32. It is so called because of the great breach grosse sins make on ones Justification 1. Puts a damp on all his graces Psal. 51. 10. 2. There is a suspension of all the comforts of grace vers 12. so that one may be said Quodammodo excidere in respect of the use and comfort Isa. 63. 10 17. Mans aversion from God by sinne and conversion to God by grace is the summe of all Divinity A sinner departs from God two wayes 1. As the chief good 2. As the utmost end therefore conversion is a change of these two when one makes God his chiefest good and his glory his utmost end A man in turning to God First Makes God the chief good 1. If he make him the chief object of his contemplation Psal. 139. 17. Where our treasure is there will our hearts be also 2. If he choose him as his portion Iosh. 24. 22. Psal. 119 57. 3. If he desire all things else in subordination to him Prov. 30. 8. sine summo bono nil bonum 4. Judgeth of all times or persons according as they have this good or are serviceable for it 5. Fears sin above all things which will separate between God and him Secondly He makes Gods glory his chiefest end this is Gods end Prov. 16. He makes God the utmost end of his being Rom. 14. 8. and acting 1 Cor. 10. 31. Rom. 11. 30. From him as the first cause To him as the last end God is our chiefest good therefore must be our utmost end See Psal. 73. 25 26. It is the first Question in the Assemblies Catechism What ought to be the chiefest and highest end of every man in this life The Properties and Qualities which ought to be found in true Conversion It must be 1. Present and seasonable While it is called to day call upon the Lord while he is near and seek him while he may be found The present time is the only time of converting not the future now at this instant time God offers mercy exhorts cals To day if you will hear his voice harden not your hearts the future time is uncertain we cannot assure our selves of another hour We have many examples daily of the falshood of late repentance The longer we defer it the more difficult it will be as a sore without a plaister the more hardly it is healed 2. Universal or General we must turn from all sinne without exception or reservation of any and chiefly from our own sins Grace is called Light Leaven The Law of God forbiddeth all sinne God hateth all sin Christ died for all sin the conscience condemneth all sin and in our Covenant with God we renounced all sinne Cast away all your transgressions hate every false way 3. It must be hearty sincere unfeigned God complains of some that turned unto him feignedly 4. Constant persevering to the end a continuing still more and more to convert a daily renewing these acts and reforming our faults we must cleave to the Lord with full purpose of heart The order and manner of this work how and in what measure it is wrought in the Saints First The Doctrine of the Gospel is propounded and made known in both the parts of it viz. that which concerns mans misery in himself and the perfect and only remedy in Christ to all penitent sinners Secondly The soul is enlightened and enabled to assent unto this Doctrine Thirdly It is yet further stirred up to consider of this Doctrine so beleeved and to give heed to it as Lydias minde was wrought upon when Paul preacht Fourthly It begins to apply that Doctrine to it self so farre as to be affected with the sense of its misery but so as there is wrought also a hope of getting out of this misery and a perswasion that he shall be accepted and hereupon follows conversion For he that sees himself in an ill state and sees also a certain way out of it being perswaded that he may by such and such means escape and avoid will undoubtedly apply himself to seek his own good and the Spirit of God by working this perswasion converts the soul We may plainly see this order in Davids renewing of his conversion after his sinne and in the hearers of Peters Sermon Act. 2. where first they heard and marked Peter then were pricked in heart then asked What they must do to be saved and being instructed by Peter to convert did so and were saved Marks or Signs of Conversion 1. Such a one hath had experience of the discovery of sinne as the greatest evil and of misery to himself by sin Sin revived and I died 2. The Lord hath wrought in him a glorious discovery of Christ and an instinct after union with him which is faith Phil 3. 10. 3. He is brought under the guidance and power of the Spirit Ioh. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 6. 11. Mat. 11. 5. Gospellized brought under the power of it hath a spiritual bent in his soul a new principle new ends 2 Cor. 5. 17. He sees things with another eye He hath a new law planted within him which will make all duties easie and sweet to him Ier. 31. 33. 4. He is made like to God every Saint is a living Image of God He will love persons the more he seeth of God in them and Ordinances the more pure they are 5. Where there is life there will be growth 1 Pet. 2. 3. they will grow up as willows as calves of the stall Mal. 4. True Conversion differs from false 1. In the efficient cause for first the true spring comes from the Spirit of God by means of faith in the Gospel stirring up a desire of Gods favour and freedome from sinne for attaining that favour the false from a natural desire of ones welfare that he may escape the punishment of sin 2. In the formal or manner of doing true Conversion is a willing and deliberate act out of choice false a forcible act done out of compulsion 3. Final the true seeks to please God the false to ease it self Motives to and Means of Conversion By Motives I mean certain considerations and arguments that in all reason should prevail to make men resolve upon the work By Means some things tending to enable men the better to do it when they have
and obeying his voice cannot be without faith yet he may walk in darknes as in that place of Isaiah before quoted 2. The soul which hath the faith of adherence and wants that of evidence is in a justified condition many things have a reall being that have no visible appearing to us If one could not be justified but by faith of assurance then if one lose his assurance he loseth his justification 3. When faith of adherence hath attain'd to faith of assurance yet many times the assurance is lost Psal. 32. beg Psal. 51. 12. Christ on the Crosse had faith of adherence My God my God not clearnesse of evidence 4. When the soul hath lost the faith of evidence it cannot lose the faith of adherence the fire may be so smothered in ashes that there is no light yet it alwayes hath heat if there be fire Iob 15. 30. Psal. 44. 17. 5. The faith of adherence alwayes abiding and bringing the soul to heaven that soul though it want assurance is bound to praise God if thou wouldst be more thankfull for the faith of adherence the Lord would bring in strong consolation 6. Faith of adherence will certainly end in faith of evidence if thy soul have chosen Christ and thou wait for him thou shalt at last meet with him Faith layeth hold on the promise as being true affiance or hope expects the thing promised as being good B. Down of Justif. l. 6. c. 4. We beleeve things past present and to come but hope for things to come only We beleeve both promises and threatnings both rewards and punishments in the order set by God but hope onely for things desirable Robins Ess. Observ. 10. The end and great priviledge of faith is to bring us to everlasting life Heb. 11. 6. 1 Pet. 1. 9. Iohn 20. 31. Reasons 1. By faith we are made Sons Children 1 Iohn 3. 2. and so may expect a childes portion Faith makes us sons 1. In a juridical sense Iohn 1. 12. 2. In a moral and real sense 1 Pet. 1. 3. Secondly These are the terms of the eternal Covenant between God and Christ Iohn 3. 16. 6. 40. Heb. 9. 15. Thirdly It is the mother of obedience the way to be made happy is to be made holy Fourthly Faith begins the life which is perfected in glory 1 Iohn 5. 12. it anticipates heaven Rom. 5. 2. 8. 11. We should act faith in order to everlasting life First Accept Christ in the offers of the Gospel Acts 16. 32. Mark 16. 16. Col. 1. 21. Secondly Beleeve the great promises of heaven Heb. 11. 6. Consider 1. The riches of Gods mercy he will give like himself an infinite and eternal reward 2 Cor. 4. 17. 2. The sufficient merits of Christ Rom. 8. 32. Thirdly Get your own title confirmed 1 Tim. 6. 20. Fourthly Often renew your hope by serious and distinct thoughts Heb. 11. 1. Col. 3. 1. Phil. 3. 20. Fifthly Earnestly desire and long after a full accomplishment Rom. 8. 23. Faith is wrought by the Word Rom. 10. 14 15 17. Ephes. 1. 13. Acts 2. 41 47. 15. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 23. but besides the outward preaching there must be the Spirit within Intimus magister as Augustine cals him The word is but a moral cause or instrumenr whereby the Spirit worketh not necessarily but at pleasure 1 Cor. 3. 5. Faith is called the gift of God Ephes. 2. 8. Phil. 1. 29. the work of God Iohn 6. 29. See Iohn 6. 44. Ephes. 1. 19 20. The Word can do nothing without the Spirit the Spirit can work without means as in children and those that cannot hear God convinceth a man of his sinne and misery and need of mercy Iohn 16. 9 10 11. Rom. 3. 20. and then shews him that there is mercy and salvation to be had in Christ that he is a mighty Saviour able to free him from all evil and that he is tendred to him in the Gospel Isa. 55. 1 2. Matth. 11. 28. Iohn 6. 37. Iohn 7. 37. Act. 3. 26 38 39. discovers the infinite love of Christ his excellencies and the benefits we shall enjoy by him The Anabaptists say That faith is given not by means of the Word but by illumination and immediate working of the Spirit The Arminians say that preaching of the Word is able to beget faith in a man and to turn him unto God without the inward working and teaching of the holy Ghost usually the Word and Spirit go together 2 Cor. 6. 1. The preaching of the Gospel is called the rod of his power Psal. 110. 2. Some pretend above others to magnifie the Spirit and to be all for the Spirit yet vilifie the Word which is the means whereby to obtain the Spirit Cornelius and them that were with him received the Spirit by the Word Acts 10. 44. 1 Thess. 5. 19 20. Gal. 3. 2. The Ministery of the Gospel is called the ministration of the Spirit Manasseh his conversion 2 Chron 33. 11 12. was wrought by means of affliction setting home upon his conscience that word of God mentioned in the verse immediately preceding Affliction doth not convert without the Word either going before or accompanying it Psal. 94 12 36. Iob 9. 10 11. Faith is an excellent grace 2 Pet. 1. 1. It is a fruit of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The gift of God the work of God by an excellency Iohn 6. 29. an effect of Gods almighty power Ephes. 1. 19. A sign of Gods electing love Acts 13. 48. called the faith of Gods elect Tit. 1. 1. Justifying saving faith First It is the only condition of the Covenant of grace and life Beleeve and thou shalt be saved Secondly The grace that matcheth us to Christ Ephes. 3. 17. Christ is the great remedium and faith the great medium Thirdly It brings us to near relation with God Iohn 1. 12. Fourthly It is the instrument of Justification Rom. 3. 22 25 26 28. Rom. 5. 1. by it the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed Rom. 4. 3 4 5 16 22 24. and our sins discharged Acts 13. 38. Fifthly It is the grace which pleadeth with God and challengeth him of his word Gen. 32. 12. in which thou hast caused me to trust and gives God in Christ all the glory in the great work of salvation by a Mediator 1. Faith quickens the soul Gal. 2. 20. 2. Sanctifies it Acts 15. 9. by it we conquer sinne Rom. 8. 17. 15. 1. the devil Eph. 6. 16. the world 1 Iohn 5. 4. 3. By it we obtain what ever good we stand in need of and God hath promised Be it unto thee according to thy faith 4. It carries away the good of all Ordinances in the Supper by it we have communion with God the Word profited not because not mixed with faith 5. It comforts in all troubles Hab. 2. 4. in desertions when God hides his face Isa. 8. 15. Iob 13. 13. By faith we stand by faith we live by faith we
things that are present Luke 15. 12. 6. 24. Psal. 17. ult An unbeleever will venture upon future evils to be freed from evils present A godly man fears two things chiefly sin in this world and wrath in another 2 Cor. 5. 10. 3. To live more to things invisible then visible Heb. 11. 1. 2 Cor. 4. ult Heb. 11. 7. The invisible things are the great things Angels mens souls the great glory God promiseth his people is invisible 1 Cor. 2. 9. 4. To beleeve those things to be certain which are incredible to nature Rom. 4. 18. Psal. 73. begin that the Saints are happy in all their miseries and the wicked miserable in all their happinesse 5. To keep to the word of faith in all our conversation Isa. 8. 20. Gal. 6. 16. Psal. 119. 92 93. Psal. 17. 4. 6. To beleeve that all the providences of God are subservient to his promises even when they seem to be against them Heb. 11. 13. 7. To beleeve so the fulfilling of Gods promises that we make not haste but wait Gods time for the fulfilling of them Isa. 28. 6. Since God will 1. Certainly perform what ever he hath promised 2. He will fulfill it in his own season Luke 1. 20. 3. His season is the fittest Therefore it is most reasonable we should wait Gods time and not make haste Two things make faith strong Knowledge and Affiauce when these are strong faith is strong though there be not assurance By the woman of Canaan Mat. 15. 25. and the Centurion Mat. 8. 10. it appears that four things shew what a strong faith is 1. The more it relies on a naked word the lesse it hath of sense Heb. 11. 13. 2. When it bears up the soul against great opposition Rom. 4. 21. The woman of Canaan would take no denial still she cries Lord help me Though he kill me saith Iob I will trust in him 3. When it finds out arguments to support the soul. The Son of David saith the woman of Canaan is sent to Gentiles as well as Iews and the dogs eat of the crums that fall from the masters table 4. When it draws out the heart to earnest and incessant prayers and perseveres therein Psal. 88. 13. Gen. 49. 24. It is a common mistake that where there is no joy of the holy Ghost no assurance there can be no strong faith God usually proportions mens afflictions according to the greatnesse of their faith afflictions are therefore called the trial of faith 1 Pet. 1. 7. See Isa. 27. 8. Ier. 30. 11. Spiritual desertion is the greatest affliction that can befall a godly man it befell Christ when he cried out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me therefore they have the greatest strength that are most exercised with afflictions 2. This is the way the Lord takes with his people many times to try them after assurance by hiding his face from them Mens graces are râpened not only by communion but by desertion Therefore there may be strong faith and more grace where there is no assurance Motives to get Faith First This grace brings God most glory It doth that to God in a way of duty which God doth to the creature in a way of grace God justifies sanctifies glorifies Faith first justifies God Isa. 18. 13. Luke 7. 29. against the accusations of the world and fond surmises of our own hearts Heb. 10. 29. 2. It sanctifies him 3. It glorifies God Rom. 4. 20. Secondly It doth us most good 1. Our life stands upon it Gal. 2. 20. 2. Brings peace Rom. 5. 1. 3. Glory 1 Pet. 1. 9. Helps to Faith Consider thy condition while an unbeliever thou liest under the guilt of all thy sins and the wrath of God what ever thou dost is displeasing to him Secondly Labour to lay hold on the promise of God Iohn 3. 16. Be convinc'd 1. Of the truth 2. Of the goodnesse of it 3. Seek earnestly to God to work this grace in thee CHAP. V. Of the Communion and Fellowship Believers have with Christ and their Benefits by him and specially of Adoption THis is the highest intimacy between Christ and his people A Fellowship 1 Iohn 1. 3. A Friendship Iohn 15. 15. The Church is called the Lambs Bride Husband and Wife make but one flesh Christ and a believer make one Spirit 1 Cor. 6. 17. Communion with God through Christ by the Spirit is the great duty and priviledge of the Gospel 2 Cor. 16. 13. 1 Iohn 1. 3. It is begun by faith carried on by fear and love perfected in heaven Consider First The honour of this Communion Christ hath our nature our sins our wrath and shame thou hast his Titles Nature Spirit Priviledges He is one with God thou art one with him He is Gods fellow Zech. 13. 7. thou his fellow Psalm 45. 7. God is Christs God and our God his Father and our Father Secondly The comfort of it Iohn 15. 12. This joy differs from the joyes in heaven not in kinde but in measure Psal. 16. ult 2 Cor. 1. 5. Hos. 2. 11 12. Thirdly The Priviledges you enjoy by this Communion 1. Liberty of accesse to God Rom. 8. 15. Heb. 4. 6. they come to him sitting on a throne of grace Heb. 4. 16. 2. An interest in Gods particular providence and a sanctified use of the creatures 1 Cor. 3. 21. 3. The influences of grace 1 Cor. 1. 30. Iohn 14 6. Evidences of this Communion 1. Holinesse 1 Iohn 1. 6 7. 4. 13. Iohn 14. 17. Rom. 8. 9. 2. Heavenlinesse Phil. 3. 20. Col. 3. 1. 3. Delight in God Deut. 4. 7. Psal. 84. 12. 4. Reverence toward God and humility toward men 5. A constant dependance on God for Direction Comfort and Strength Iohn 15. 5. 6. Living to his Glory and consecrating all we have to him Whole Christ is ours and we are all his Cant. 2. 14. He is ours by his own grant and we his by our consent The Benefits which Believers partake of through Christ are either in this life or in the life to come In this life 1. Relative which make a change of our state 2. Moral which concern the change of our persons First Relative which concern the change of our state and condition 1. Adoption 2. Justification Secondly Moral which concern the change of our persons Sanctification Some say Adoption is the first of all the priviledges communicated to us Others say Justification Of Adoption As soon as a soul is by faith united to Christ he is made the childe of God in the Sonship of Christ 1 Iohn 3. 1. God is said to have three sorts of Sons 1. By Nature or Generation so Christ. 2. By Creation the Angels 3. Voluntarily made his Son his adopted childe It is little mentioned in the Old Testament in the New frequently because the Romans who had then the Empire of the world had subdued the Jewes to them and communicated their customs to them it was an
Some say it was an eternal transaction before all time onely manifested to us by the Spirit There are four set periods of Justification First In Gods purpose which reacheth as far as the eternal transactions between God and Christ such as were set down in the Lambs book Secondly When Christ did in the name and stead of sinners perform that which was the matter of their justification but in neither of these periods was the soul translated out of the state of nature into the state of grace Thirdly Actually at that moment when we come to own Christ as a Saviour by beleeving Fourthly When the Spirit which translates the soul out of the state of nature into the state of grace makes it known to the soul. Others say there are five as it were periods or degrees of Justification 1. When the Lord passeth a sentence of Absolution on men at their first Conversion immediately upon their Union with Christ Act. 13. 38 39. 2. He that is justified fals into daily transgressions therefore there must be a daily imputation and application of the death of Christ Iohn 13. 10. 3. There is a high act of justification after great and eminent fals though there be not an intercision yet there is a sequestration such cannot then plead their right Davids sinne of adultery and murder made a great breach upon his justification therefore he prayes God Psal. 51. To purge him with hysop to apply anew the bloud of Christ. 4. There follows a certification a sentence passed in the soul concerning mans estate 1 Iohn 5. 9. Rom. 8. 33 34. 5. Justification is never perfected till the day of judgement Act. 3. 19. then sentence is passed in open Court before men and Angels Of preparatory Works to Justification The 13th Article of the Church of England saith Works done before the grace of Christ or Justification because they are not done as God hath commanded them we doubt not but they are sins Matth. 7. A corrupt tree brings forth corrupt fruit Heb. 11. Without faith it is impossible to please God Tit. 2. 9. To the defiled all things are defiled Whether these Works without faith merit ex congruo Potest homo nondum reconciliatus per opera poenitentiae impetrare mereri ex congruo gratiam justificationis Bellarm. l. 5. de grat lib. arbit c. 22. The Papists say one must dispose and sit himself by Alms and Repentance to partake of Christ this they call Meritum ex congruo and then say they one receives primam gratiam See 2 Cor. 3. 5. Rom. 9. 15 16. We confesse that God is not wont to infuse saving grace but into hearts fitted and prepared but he works these preparations by his own Spirit See B. Dav. Determ of Quaest. 34. Whether Works with faith deserve grace ex condigno We say not as Bellarmine chargeth us that the Works of the regenerate are simply sins but in a certain respect The Papists say after one is made a new-creature he can perform such Works as have an intrinsecal merit in them and then by their good Works they can satisfie for their smaller offences Secondly They have such a worth that God is tied say some of them by the debt of justice Others say by the debt of gratitude to bestow upon them everlasting glory Some say they deserve this ex natura operis Others say Tincta sanguine Christi being died with the bloud of Christ This is a damnable doctrine throws us off from the Head to hold justification by works Our good Works as they flow from the grace of Gods Spirit in us do not yet merit Heaven 1. From the condition of the Worker though we be never so much enabled yet we are in such a state and condition that we are bound to do more then we do or can do Luk. 17. 7. We cannot enter into Heaven unlesse we be made sons Come ye blessed of my Father and the more we have the Spirit enabling us to good the more we are bound to be thankful rather then to glory in our selves Againe we are sinners the worker being a servant sonne sinner cannot merit 2. From the condition of the work those works that merit Heaven must have an equality and commensuration as a just price to the thing bought but our works are not so Rom. 8. 18. those sufferings were the most glorious of all when Paul was whipt imprisoned ventured his life he doth not account these things considerable in respect of Heaven See Rom. 8. 18. Iam. 3. 2. 1 Ioh. 1. 8. Rom. 7. 24. 11. 35 36. Ephes. 2. 8. and D. Sâlat on Rom. 2. p. 118. to 185. They say The Protestants so cry up Justification by grace that they cry down all good works at least the reward of them we say there is a reward of mercy Psa. 62. lat end Bona opera non praecedunt justificandum sed sequuntur justificatum Aug. Bona opera suxt occultae praedestinationis indicia futurae foelicitatis praesagia Bernard de gratia libero arbitrio Extra statum justificationis nemo potest verè bona opena satis magnificè commendare Luther More hath been given in this Land within these threescore yeares to the building and increase of Hospitals of Colledges and other Schools of good learning and to such like workes as are truly charitable then were in any one hundred years during all the time and reign of Popery Dr. Willet confutes the calumny of the Romanists charging our Doctrine of justification by faith only as a great adversary to good Works For he proves that in the space of sixty years since the times of the Gospel 1000000lb lb hath been bestowed in the acts of piety and charity Whether we be justified by inherent or imputed righteousnesse We do not deny as the Papists falsly slander us all inherent righteousnesse 2 Cor. 5. 17. nor all justification before God by inherent righteousnesse 1 Kings 8. 32. But this we teach That this inherent righteousnesse is not that righteousnesse whereby any poor sinner in this life can be justified before Gods Tribunal for which he is pronounced to be innocent absolved from death and condemnation and adjudged unto eternal life The Church of Rome holdeth not this foundation viz. the Doctrine of Justification by Christ 1 Cor. 3. 11. 1. They deny justification by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse yea they scorn it and call it a putative righteousnesse 2. They hold justification by inherent righteousnesse that is by the works of the Law Gal. 5. 4. The Papists place the formal cause of justification in the insusion of inherent righteousnesse The opinion is built upon another opinion as rotten as it viz. perfection of inherent righteousnesse for if this be found to be imperfect as it will be alwayes in this life the credit of the other opinion is lost and that by consent of their own principles who teach that in justification men are made
our sins be pardoned 1. Did you ever repent for sin that is a necessary condition though not a cause of the forgivenesse of it Act. 3. 19. 2. Examine your faith in Christ Rom. 4. 3. Being justified by faith we have peace with God 3. Remission and Sanctification go together Heb. 9. 14. 4. There is a witnesse of bloud 1 Iohn 5. 8. the Spirit of God gives testimony of our Justification as well as Sanctification Whether peccata remissa redeant Whom God justifieth Rom. 8. 30. that is forgiveth their sins them he glorifieth The Remission of sins is perfect it makes as if the sin had never been it is called blotting out and throwing into the bottom of the Sea taking of them away there is much difference between taking away the guilt and power of sinne the later is taken away by degrees and in part but the guilt of sinne is quite discharged He will remember them no more the godly who have their sins fully remitted do feel the sting and terrour of it in their consciences as David Psal. 51. yet it is not because it is not forgiven but to make us humble and taste of the bitternesse of sin thou maist yet take as much comfort in the pardon of all thy offences as if they had never been acted by thee When God hath pardoned the fault all punishment is not necessarily taken away but only punishment which is satisfactory to Gods justice Remissa culpa remittitur poena Isa. 53. 5. How are we healed if notwithstanding Christs passion and satisfaction we are to be tormented for our sins with most bitter torments God is fully reconciled by Christs satisfaction with the truly penitent Rom. 5. 1 10. The chastisements of Gods people come from a loving Father and are medicinal not penal This overthrows 1. Popish Indulgences viz. relaxations from satisfactory pains in Purgatory flames after this life which Rivet fitly termes Emulgences 2. Prayers for the dead Where sins are forgiven whether only in this world That Parable Matth. 18. is brought by some to prove that they are not only forgiven here This man who was forgiven say they because he did not do as he should therefore had he all his former debts laid to his charge nothing is argumentative from a Parable but what is from the scope and intention of it This is the time only wherein a sin may be forgiven the foolish Virgins would have got oyl when it was too late but then they ran up and down to no purpose thus it is with all after death then comes judgement to day is the time of repentance reconciliation it is too late to cry out in hell thou wilt be drunk unclean no more CHAP. VIII II. Imputation of Christs Righteousness TO impute in the general is to acknowledge that to be anothers which is not indeed his and it is used either in a good or bad sense so that it is no more then to account or reckon It is the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to us and accepted for us by which we are judged righteous Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth right coâsnesse without works and again that justifieth the ungodly There is no appearing before God without the righteousnesse of Christ Revel 19. 8. If we be sinners by the imputation of Adams sin then are we also righteous by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 5. 12 19. because his disobedience is imputed to us Peccatum Adami it a posteris omnibus imputatur ac si omnes idem peccatum patravissent There is some difference between the imputation of our sins to Christ and his righteousnesse to us for though our sinne was by imputation his as his righteousnesse by imputation ours yet the manner of this imputation is not to be urged as Bellarmine would stretch it by our tenets as by Christs righteousnesse imputed to us we are righteous truly though not inherently yet Christ by our sins cannot be called a sinner truly he was reckoned among sinners and God laid our sins upon him yet he cannot be called a sinner because he took our sins upon him not to abide but vanquish them he so took them on him that he took them away but his righteousnesse is so made ours as that it is to abide in us Object The righteousnesse of Christ as it flows from him being God and man is infinite but we need no infinite righteousnesse for we are not bound to do any more then Adam was he was not bound to be infinitely righteous Answ. Christ must needs have infinite righteousnesse to be a Mediatour and to satisfie the justice of God but for that righteousnesse which is communicated to us it is so farre given as we need it therefore some partake of it more some lesse Three things will help us to judge whether we have Christs righteousnesse 1. If thou laist hold upon Christ by faith and choosest him to be thy Lord and adherest to him with all thy heart 2. If thou loathe thy self in thy approaches to God as the Publicane Luke 18. 3. Where ever Christ puts on the soul imputed righteousnesse he fails not to give inherent 1 Cor. 5. 11. Tit. 3. 5 6. Means to get the righteousnesse of Christ 1. Labour to be thorowly convinced of thy own miserable condition what a vile sinner thou art Rev. 3. lat end 2. Study much the holinesse and purity of Gods nature Iob 42. 3. Study much Christs righteousnesse See Mr Burr on Matth 5. 6. 1. How beautiful a garment is the righteousnesse of God 2. Christs willingnesse to have thee put it on by faith 4. Put it on by faith rely on Christ venture thy soul on him Whether God sees sin in justified persons God is not so affected with the sins of his people to whom he is reconciled as to be an enemy to them for them but he is angry with them for their sins Exod. 4. 14. Deut 9. 20. reproves them Numb 12. 8. and often punisheth them for them 2 Kings 12. 10 11 14. 1 Cor. 11. 30 32. they are said to be committed in his sight Psal. 51. 4. That Text Numb 23. 21. is sufficiently vindicated from the Antinomians by M. Gataker in his Treatise on the Text and elswhere That place Hab. 1. 3. 13. agrees with that in Numbers Videt visione contemplationis non visione comprobationis He sees it because he beholds it but not without displeasure and detestation although he bear for a time God could bestow such a measure of grace on his people and so guide them with his Spirit that they should not sin but he doth not dispense his grace and Spirit in such a measure as to keep his people free from sin for then they should have no use of the Lords Prayer to beg remission of sins The Priests in the Old Testament offered first for their own sins and then for the sins of others and Christ taught the
Paul sheweth what is that which justifieth and Iames sheweth what kinde of faith justifieth viz. a lively effectual faith Iames sheweth that faith justifieth Quae viva Paul sheweth that it doth not justifie Qua viva which is a great difference though the Remonstrants scoffe at such a nicety Who would give a Lemmon-paring for the difference Whether Sanctification precede Justification Bishop Downame in his Appendix to the Covenant of Grace doth oppose my worthy Tutor M. Pemble for holding this opinion but perhaps a distinction may solve all As Sanctification is taken for the act of the holy Ghost working holinesse into us so it goes before Faith and Justification so the Apostle puts it before justifying saying 1 Cor. 16. 21. But ye are sanctified justified but as it is taken for the exercise of holinesse in regard of amendment of heart and life so it follows Justification in nature but it is joyned with it in time The Apostle Rom. 8. 30. placeth Vocation before Justification which Vocation is the same thing with the first Sanctification or Regeneration See Act. 26. 18. CHAP. XI Of Sanctification HAving spoken of the relative Change or of our State in Adoption Justification I shall now speak of the moral Change of our Persons and Qualities in Sanctification Although we distinguish between Justification and Sanctification yet we acknowledge that they are inseparable and that one doth necessarily follow the other To sanctifie sometimes signifies First To acknowledge the holinesse of a thing so God is said to sanctifie himself and his own name or to use it according to its holinesse so we are said to sanctifie the Lord and the Sabbath-day that is use it holily Secondly To make holy so a person or thing may be said to be made holy three wayes 1. When it is separated from a common use 2. When it is devoted to God made peculiar to him so one might sanctifie a house or beast 3. When it is cleansed and purged from all filthinesse and naughtinesse In the two first senses it is opposed to common and prophane in the last to unclean in Scripture such are goods houses the Temple What Sanctification is Some describe it thus It is the Grace of God dwelling in us by which we are inabled to live a holy life It is a supernatural work of Gods Spirit whereby the soul and body of a beleever are turned to God devoted to him and the image of God repaired in all the powers and faculties of the soul. It is a resolution of will and endeavour of life to please God in all things springing from the consideration of Gods love in Christ to mankinde revealed in the Gospel Sanctification is a continued work of the Spirit flowing from Christ as the Head purging a man from the image of Adam and by degrees conforming us to the image of Christ. 1. It is an act of the Spirit The special work of the Father is Creation of the Sonne Redemption of the holy Ghost Sanctification The Father proposed and plotted the work of Reconciliation Christ undertook the service but the Spirit is the Unction that takes away all enmity that is within us The Spirit dwels in the Saints virtually and operatively by his Gifts Graces Comforts and by exciting them Some dislike that passage of Luther Habitat ergo verus Spiritus in credentibus non tantum per dona sed quoad substantiam though others of our Divines follow him The Spirit of God is the efficient cause of Sanctification The sanctified are called such as are in the Spirit and walk in the Spirit If we mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the Spirit we shall live If any be led by the Spirit he is the Son of God and if any have not the spirit he is none of his Eze. 36. 27. The holy Ghost useth the Word of God the doctrin of the Gospel as its immediate instrument to work this holiness of heart and life Christ sends his Spirit that by the Word works faith and all Graces An act of the Spirit flowing from Christ as the Head common works of the Spirit flow not from Christ as the Head Iohn 1. 16. Col. 1. 19. Christ is the common treasury of all that Grace God ever intended to bestow 1 Iohn 2. 20. the intendment of union is communication 2. A continued work of the Spirit to distinguish it from Vocation Conversion Regeneration it is stiled Vocation because it is wrought by a heavenly Call Conversion because it is the change of a mans utmost end Regeneration because one receives a new Nature and new Principles of action The carrying on of this work in blotting out the image of old Adam and by degrees introducing the image of Christ is Sanctification 2 Cor. 7. 1. therefore we must have supplies of the Spirit Psal. 92. 10. Sanctification is answerable to original corruption and intended by the Lord to be a Plaister as broad as the sore That was not one sinne but a sinne that had all sinne so this is not one distinct Grace but a Grace that comprehends all Grace It is called the new man in opposition to the old man because it makes us new changing from the natural filthinesse of sinne to the righteousnesse and holinesse whereof we were deprived by the fall of Adam and to note the author of it which is the Spirit of God working it in us called the holy Spirit because he is so in himself and works holinesse in us the Divine Nature because it is a resemblance of that perfection which is in God and the image of God for the same cause because it maketh us in some degree like unto him The moving cause is the consideration of the love of Christ to mankinde revealed in the Gospel the matter of it a resolution and constant endeavour to know and do the whole will of God revealed in his Word Psal. 119. 30. 73. 10. the forme a conformity to Gods Law or whole will so revealed Psal. 119. the end principal to glorifie and please God secondary to attain his favour and eternal happinesse The extent must be in all things the subject of it is the whole man the whole soul and body Sanctification reacheth to the frame of his heart David hid the Law of God in his heart the inward man therefore called a New-Creature and outward Conversation therefore called a living to God 1 Thess. 5. 23. The Parts of it are two Mortifying and Crucifying the old man with its lusts and affections quickning the new man bringing forth the fruit of the Spirit The Properties of it 1. It is sincere 2. Constant therefore it is called a walking in the way of the Lord. 3. Imperfect here 4. Grows and proceeds toward perfection A godly life is distinguished 1. From the false goodnesse of the Hypocrite for that is willing sometimes to do Gods will not with such a setled will as to indeavour it and willing in some things not in
Christ should have nothing to give 2. He would exercise his people in prayer and confessions His people ask for themselves in prayer the destroying of corruption and perfecting of grace 3. God loves to have his people nothing in themselves all Christs course on earth was an abased condition God would have his people like Christ low and base 4. The Lord hath appointed that this life should be to his people a warfare Iob 14. 14. Their great conflict is with their own lusts 5. Because he would have his people long to be in heaven 2 Cor. 5. 2. 6. That he might thereby magnifie the grace of the new Covenant above all that he gave in the old God gave perfect grace to Angels and to Adam and his posterity but that vanished away yet now a spark of graces lives in a Sea of corption 7. Hereby Gods patience and forbearance is much exalted to his own people Numb 14. 17 18. Therefore it is hard to discern whether the work of Sanctification be wrought in us or no because of the reliques of corruption Evidences of Sanctification 1. A heart truly sanctified stands in awe of the Word Sanctification is the Law written in the heart a principle put into the soul answerable to the duty the Law requires Iohn 14. 22 23. 2. The remainders of corruption and the imperfection of grace will be his continual burden Rom. 7. 24. 2 Cor. 11. 23. 3. There is a continual combate maintained betwixt sin and grace 4. Where there is true Sanctification it is of a growing nature living things will grow 2 Pet. 3. 18. Mal. 3. 3 4. 5. Where there is true grace you shall especially see it when God cals you to great trials Natura vexata seipsum prodit Gen. 22. 20. Means to get holinesse Only the Spirit of Christ bestowed upon thee by faith Ioh. 7. 38. the Apostles arguments to holinesse are taken from their interest in Christ. Titus The grace of God that brings Salvation Faith in the bloud of Christ Heb. 9. 14. See Act. 15. 9. The Word John 17. 17. 1 Pet. 1. 22. The Word read heard meditated in transformeth the soul into its likenesse The Sacrament is a sanctifying Ordinance the death and merits of Christ set before us prayer pray more for Gods sanctifying Spirit 1 Thess. 5. 23. CHAP. XII The Parts of Sanctification are two Mortification and Vivification I. Mortification VVHere Grace is truly wrought it will be the daily study and practise of those that are sanctified to subdue the body of corruption This is called a dying to sinne putting off the old man crucifying the flesh most usually the mortifying of it There is a twofold Mortification and so Vivification say the Schoolmen 1. Habitual and more Internal the work of Gods Spirit in our first Regeneration Gal. 5. 24. whereby the Dominion of sinne is subdued and brought under the power of Gods Spirit this and internal Vivification are the two parts of our Conversion 2. Actual Practical and External our own work the daily practice of a childe of God while he lives on earth this flows from the other Every godly man walking according to Christianity doth daily in his ordinary course mortifie the body of corruption that dwels in him Rom. 4. 8 9. Ephes. 4. 20 21 22. Col. 3. 5. Gal. 5. 24. Rom. 6. 6. Mortifie or make dead is a Metaphor taken from Chiturgeons whose practice is when they would cut off a member to apply such things as will eat out the life of it so our care must be to make the living body of corruption instar cadaveris Practical Mortification is the faithful endeavour of the soul to subdue all the lusts and motions which are prone to spring from our sinful flesh It stands in three things 1. A full purpose or bent of the heart the minde and will against sinne when my will doth nolle peccatum though it may be active 2. In shunning all the occasions that serve as fewel to it 3. In applying all such means as may subdue his corruptions The Practice of Mortification is 1. A necessary duty 2. One of the most spiritual duties in all Christianity 3. The hardest duty The Popish exercises of Mortification consisting in their kinde of Fasting Whipping Pilgrimage and wearing of Hair-cloth next their skin will never work true Mortification in the heart yet Baals Priests exceeded them in cruelty to themselves 1 King 18. 28. See Rom. 8. 13. Col. 2. 23 1 Tim. 4. 8. In these cases one doth not mortifie his corruptions 1. Such a one as lives in the voluntary practice of his sins Rom. 6. 2. The body of corruption may be wholly unmortified though it break not out in the ordinary and constant practice of any grosse sin the seat and throne of sin is in the soul the slavish fear of shame and punishment from men or eternal damnation from God may keep a man from grosse sins I shall lay down 1. Motives or several Meditations to quicken us to the study of this work every day 2. Means which God will blesse to one that is willing to have his lusts subdued I. Motives Consider 1. This is the great thing God requires at our hands as our gratitude for all the goodnesse he bestows on us that for his sake we should leave those wayes that are abominable in his sight Rom. 12. 1. Ephes. 4. 21 22. 1 Peter 2. begin Deut. 32. 6. Secondly How deeply we have obliged our hearts to it by Vow Oath Covenant in Baptism we have there covenanted to die to sinne put off the old man and so in the Lords Supper we shew forth the Lords death and when we have been in danger Thirdly The manifold evils of unmortified lusts abiding in the heart What makes thy soul loathsom and unclean in the eyes of God and Angels but sin What grieves God pierceth his Sonne fights against him but this What brings any evil upon thee but this What is the sting of any affliction but onely thy sins What strengthens death but it it is only thy sins that keep good things from thee thy unmortified sins Fourthly The absolute necessity of this work if we mean to escape hell and everlasting damnation De necessariis non est deliberandum Rom. 8. 13. 1 Cor. 6. 9. Grave Maurice at Newport battel sent away the boats and said to his men Either drink up this Sea or eat the Spaniards Fifthly The wonderful gain that will come to thy soul if the Lord teach thee this duty 1. In mortifying and destroying thy beloved lusts thou destroyest all other enemies with them they all receive their weapons from thy sins 2. All other mercies flow in a constant current if thou mortifie thy corruptions Gods favour the whole stream of the Covenant of Grace II. Means of Mortification Some use moral motives from the inconvenience of sinne death the fear of hell and judgement some carnal motives as esteem and advantage in
this life thus 1. In the letter of it though delivered by never so faithful Ministers it is able to do nothing therefore these things are often preacht and men not bettered when the Spirit accompanies it it is efficacious See Rom. 1. 16. Phil. 2. 15. The preaching of the Gospel is 1. The only means of the revelation of this life 2 Tim. 1. 10. 2. It is the divine seed whereby the Lord conveys this life and begets it in the soul 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. This work of the Gospel consists in five things 1. The preaching of the Gospel opens the understanding makes us see the misery of sinne and the excellency of Christ and the things of God Ephes. 1. 2 Cor. 5. 2. It makes the will and affections to relish Christs sweetnesse perswades the heart to chuse him and consent that God and they may be united in a league of friendship this is the work of faith 3. Turns the heart from all evil wayes it walkt in men are said to be pull'd out of the power of Satan 4. Creates in the soul and stampes in it all the Graces wherein Gods Image stands 5. By administration of the promise and instruction fortifieth the soul and makes one do all things belonging to this life Arminians give too much to man and too little to Christ. Antinomians and Familists give too much to Christ and too little to man They give so much to Christ that they abolish the nature and act of the creature they say Christ must do all and we can do nothing They dream of an insensible motion without us place Grace in a naked apprehension there must be not onely a work for us but in and by us The work of the Father is in heaven of Christ on the Crosse of the Spirit within us Col. 1. 29. They deny not onely mans work but the Spirits work in us Rom. 16. 20. Secondly They say Christ must do all and we after we have received Grace nothing there is not a coordination but subordination of our wils to his grace though at our first conversion we were meerly passive yet when Grace is received we may act motion follows life Col. 2. 4. The Familists deny all inherent graces in the Saints because it is said we do not live but Christ he they say beleeves repents as if we lived not at all and he is formally all habits and graces but the Scripture grants habits and graces to be in a man Iohn 19. 28. Matth. 12. 33. 1 Iohn 3. 9. 2. The sins of our actions then could not be charged on our selves but on the faint operations of his grace Marks and Evidences of spiritual life First Every creature which lives values life A living dog is better then a dead Lion If one values his life he will prize 1. Pabulum vitae Attend on the Ordinances the Word Sacrament Prayer Communion of Saints 1 Peter 2. As new born Babes Cantic 4. latter end 2. He will avoid what is destructive to life Beware of grieving and quenching the Spirit Ephes. 4. 30. 1 Thess. 5. 19. by neglecting the motions of it or noysome lusts 3. He will endure any evil and part with any good rather then part with life Secondly This new life brings alwayes a great change along with it when a childe quickens in the mothers womb she findes a great change so when Paul and Manassâh and the blinde man Ioh. 9. were converted unlesse they were religiously trained up as Timothy from their youth Thirdly Sense a spiritual sense in the soul senses exercised savour the things of God Rom. 8. Fourthly Every life hath some kinde of motions and actions that are sutable to it as in this spiritual life 1. That inward work of adhering to Christ as their chief portion the fountain of all their good a true faith 2. Repentance labouring to cast out corruption and to turn to God 3. The Spirit of Prayer You have received the Spirit of Adoption whereby you cry Abba Father Our Law judgeth a childe alive that was heard to cry 4. The minding of heavenly things Col. 3. 1 2. 5. Life hath a sympathy a fellowship with those that are members of the body the same quickning Spirit lives in all Christians weep with them that weep and rejoyce with them that rejoyce 6. If we be regenerated we do that to God which children do to their Father 1. Honour him and stand in awe of him 2. Rely on him as the fountain of all our good as children do on their parentâ for a supply of all their wants 3. Are obedient to him Motives to live to God 1. It is a dishonour to God when the creature seeks to exalt self that which I make my utmost end I make my God Phil. 3. 10. 2. Consider the self-denial of Christ he came from heaven to do the will of him that sent him Rom. 15. 3. Means of spiritual life 1. Labour to get thy miserable condition by nature set close upon thy spirit how thou art dead in sin 2. Study to get into Christ 1 Iohn 5. 12. onely he can quicken he is never got but by Faith Luke 15. the Prodigal is the pattern of a converted soul. See vers 31. CHAP. XIV The Sanctification of the whole Man Soul and Body VVE should live more to the soul then body Psal. 119. 175. 141. 8. 142. 7. 143. 11. 1. The soul is distinct from the body as the operations of it shew 2. It lives when the body dies Eccles. 12. 7. Mat. 10. 28. 3. It is far better then the body 4. The concernments of the soul are higher then those of the body 1 Pet. 3. beginning 5. The sicknesse and death of the soul is worse then that of the body 1 King 8. 38. Ioh. 8. 21 23. 6. We never live to any purpose but when the soul lives 1. Of the faculties of the soul. Grace spreads it self through all the faculties A faculty is an ability of producing some effect or operation agreeable to our nature and for our good implanted in man by nature There are three reasonable faculties proper to men alone 1. The Understanding by which we know truth 2. The Will by which we desire good 3. Conscience a power of ordering our selves to and with God I. Of the Understanding It is that power which God hath given a man to acquaint himself with the Being Properties and Differences of all things by discourse Or it is that faculty by which we are able to inform our selves of the general natures of things Sense alone perceives particulars the understanding abstracts things and forms in it self the general natures of things I see this or that man but understand the nature of man The Object of it is omne intelligibile Truth in general in the utmost latitude and universality of it is the object of the Understanding good in the general in the universality of its nature is the object of the Will therefore till
is naturally cauterized 1 Tim. 4. 2. it puts feeling and apprehension into us this is the first work of Grace converting upon the soul when it begins to be tender Act. 24. 16. and is not able to endure those heavy burdens of sinne which before though mountains it never felt is also now active that was silent Dan. 9. 8. Ezra 9. 6. 2. Whereas naturally it is self-flattering it will accuse when it ought naturally it stirreth in a false way promising heaven and salvation when there is no such matter Deut. 29. 19. Davids heart soon smote him and Psal. 51. he acknowledged his sinne and bewailed it and again I and my house have sinned Conscience speaketh the truth Thus often thou hast prophaned the Sabbath abused thy self and that in all the aggravations this makes the godly lie so low in their humiliation 3. The erroneousnesse of it is taken away the mischief of an erroneous conscience is seen in Popery and other heresies how they make conscience of worshipping that which is an Idol if they should eat meat on a fasting-day not odore the Sacrament how much would their hearts be wounded this erroneous conscience brought in all the superstition in the world but the godly obtain a sound judgment conscience is to be a guide 4. The partial working of it about some works but not others is taken away as Herod Psal. 50. those that abhorred Idols did yet commit sacriledge they neglect the duties of one of the tables as the civil mans conscience is very defective he will not be drunk unjust yet regards not his duty to God is ignorant seldome prayeth in his Family the hypocritical Jews and Pharisees would have Sacrifice but not Mercy Secondly Inward motions and thoughts of sinne as well as outward acts his conscience now deeply smites and humbleth him for those things which only God knoweth and which no civil or worldly man ever taketh notice of So Paul Rom. 7. How tender is Pauls conscience Every motion of sin is a greater trouble and burden to him then any grosse sinne to the worldling Hezekiah humbleth himself for his pride of heart Matth. 5. the Word condemneth all those inward lusts and sins which are in the fountain of the heart though they never empty themselves into the actions of men the conscience of a godly man condemneth as farre as the Word it is not thus with the natural mans conscience nor with the refined Moralist he condemneth not himself in secret he takes not notice of such proud earthly motions they are not a pressure to him Thirdly In doing of duties to take notice of all the imperfections and defects of them as well as the total omission of them his unbelief lazinesse rovings in the duty I beleeve Lord help my unbelief All our righteousnesse is a menstrâous ragge A godly man riseth from his duties bewailing himself Fourthly To witnesse the good things of God in us as well as the evil that is of our selves it is broken and humbled for sinne yet this very mourning is from God Fifthly About sins of omission as well as commission whereas the wicked if they be drunk steal have no rest in their consciences but if they omit Christian duties they are not troubled Mat. 25. 36. Sixthly In the extremity of it being rectified from one extream fals into another from the neglect of the Sacrament they fall to adoring of it this is rectified by grace it will so encline him to repent as that he shall be disposed to believe so to be humble as that he shall be couragious Seventhly Converting grace also removes 1. The slavishnesse and security of conscience and puts in us a spirit of Adoption Rom. 8. All the men in the world could not perswade Cain but that his sins were greater then could be pardoned 2. That natural pronenesse to finde something in our selves for comfort men think if they be not their own saviours they cannot be saved at all Phil. 3. I desire to know nothing but Christ and him crucified and count all things dung for his righteousnesse 3. The unsubduednesse and contumacy in it to the Scripture Conscience is wonderfully repugnant to the precepts and holinesse of Gods Law in the troubles of it contradicts the Scripture way of Justification CHAP. XVII Sanctification of the Memory MEmory is a faculty of the minde whereby it preserves the species of what it once knew 1 Chron. 16. 15. Memory is the great keeper or master of the rols of the soul ârariâm animae the souls Exchequer Sense and understanding is of things present hope of things to come Memoria rerum praeteritarum memory of things past It is one part of the sanctity of the memory when it can stedfastly retain and seasonably recal the works of the living God A sanctified memory consists in three things First In laying up good things concerning God Christ Gods word his Works experiments Mary laid up these things in her heart Secondly For a good end sinne to be sorry and ashamed of it Thy word have I hid in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Remember the Sabbath to sanctifie it Thirdly In seasonably recalling them thy personal sins on a day of humiliation Gods mercies on a day of thanksgiving good instructions where there is occasion to practise them A sanctified memory is a practical memory as the Lord sayes Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy Psal. 109. 16. A Countrey-woman after the hearing of a Sermon met as she was going home with the Minister he asked her where she had been she told him at a good Sermon he asked her the Ministers name and Text she answered she knew not him nor remembred the Text her memory was so bad but she would go home and mend her life Another complained that for the expressions and other things delivered in a Sermon he could remember but little but he had learned by it to hate sin and love Christ more CHAP. XVIII Sanctification of the Affections THe affections were called by Tully perturbations by some Affectiones or affectus by others passions The affections are different from the vertues which are called by their names They are certain powers of the soul by which it worketh and moveth it self with the body to good and from evil Or They are powers of the soul subordinate to the will by which they are carried to pursue and follow after that which is good and to shun and avoid that which is evil They are the forcible and sensible motions of the will according as an object is presented to them to be good or evil 1. Motions Rom. 7. 5. Anger Love Joy are the putting forth of the will this or that way The Scripture cals them the feet of the soul Psal. 119. 59 101. Eccles. 5. 1. 2. Motions of the will Some Philosophers place them in the sensitive soul but Angels and the souls of men separate from the body have these affections 1
Spirit the corrupt self is lookt on as an enemy Rom. 7. lat end I delight in the Law of God in the inward man and concludes but I my self that is his sanctified self serve the Lord. Mark what it is that thou esteemest in thy self Is it Grace Gods Image and what thou dislikest and strivest to destroy is it the body of sin 2. Then that love is subordinate to the love of God God to every sanctified man is the Summum bonum ultimus sinis therefore all other things are but media subordinata none of us must live to himself 3. Such a one loves himself for those ends God allows him 1. That he may be happy for ever God presseth us to duty by this argument that we may have eternal life 2. He would have thee get more knowledge grace experience that thou maist be more serviceable here The third object of our love is our neighbour Marks to know whether my love to my neighbour be a sanctified love First When it is subordinate to the love of God when I love him under God we must love our neighbour in God and for God Secondly I must love there specially where God loves those that have most of God in them All my delight is in the Saints Christ calls this a new Commandment Thirdly There will be a performing of all second Table duties Love is the fulfilling of the Law I will give him that respect which is due unto his place I will strive to preserve his life chastity estate good name I shall be content with my own and rejoyce in his welfare It is the nature of love to seek the preservation of the thing beloved The fourth object of our love is the rest of Gods creatures which he hath given to us Marks to know whether our love to the creature be right or no 1. When the beholding God in the creature draws the heart out the delighting to behold the wisdom and power of God in the creature 2. Mark for what end thou lovest the creature Every creature must be delighted in as it brings us nearer to God or serves as an instrument to honour him thou lovest the creatures because they are a means to keep thee in a better frame for duty CHAP. XXI II. Of Hatred THe affection opposite to love is Hatred 1. The nature of hatred 2. The image of God in it 3. The extream depravation of it by sin 4. The work of grace sanctifying it Of the first Hatred in a reasonable soul is a motion of the will whereby it flies from that which it apprehends to be evil and opposeth it indeavouring to hurt it It ariseth from a discord and disconformity of the object There is a two-fold hatred 1. Odium abominationis a stying only from a thing 2. Odium inimicitiae whereby â pursue what is evil There was little use of this affection in our primitive pure estate there was nothing evil to man or in himself a concord in all There are diveâs causes of this hatred 1. Antipathy 2. What hinders us from attaining good envy jealousie there was nothing then to work this but the sinne of the devil only which whether man knew it or no is uncertain yet this affection was in him and sanctified First He was prone in his spirit to shunne a real evil sinne in that degree it was evil Secondly The depravation of this affection the image of the devil As much of our original corruption is found in this affection as any The greatnesse of the depravation of this affection appears in three things 1. The object of it 2. The Quality of it 3. The fruits Only sin is the proper object of it but now our hatred is wholly taken from sin it abhors nothing that is evil The second object of it now is that which is truly and properly good 1. God himself primarily all wicked men hate him Psalm 81. 15. Rom. 1. 30. in all his glorious perfections Justice Holinesse 2. Christ Iohn 7. 7. 15. âh 3. All good men You shall be hated of all men for my names sake 4. All Gods wayes and Ordinances Fools hate instruction Prov. 1. Secondly The Quality of this affection It is 1. A causlesse hatred Christ saith They hate me without a cause and so the Saints may say 2. Perfect entire without any mixture of any love 3. Violent Psal 55. 3. 4. Cruel Psal. 25. 9. 5. Durable irreconcilable Thirdly The effects of it 1. All sins of omission 2. Abundance of actual wickednesse contempt and distrust of God his wayes and children Fourthly The Sanctification of this affection of hatred The work of grace in every faculty is destroying the power of corruption and creating in it those principles of grace that turn it again into the right way 1. It is taken off from those objects to which it was undeservedly carried afore 2. It is ordered aright for measure 3. It brings forth that fruit which God requires First What the work of Gods grace carries the affection of hatred to 1. It makes all our opposition to God and his Ordinances cease it ceaseth to hate good and hates that which is evil 2. It is carried to the right object which is every thing that is really evil to us the will shuns and opposeth it Two sorts of things are really evil 1. What ever is opposite to our natural being our life peace wealth name as sicknesse affliction death 2. What is contrary to our spiritual being as sin All evils of the first nature come from God Gods will is the rule of all holinesse therefore we should submit 1. Our will to God to do what he pleaseth That is the greatest evil which is against the greatest good God sin and wicked men oppose him the greatest evil must have the greatest opposition I hate every falâe way sin strikes at the being and excellency of God we must dislike wicked men for sins sake 2. The work of grace appears in the degree and measure of working when it sanctifieth any affection It is according as the light of understanding guided by Gods counsel orders the Spirit of evils sin is to be more hated then punishment and the greater the sin the greater should be the opposition 3. The work of Gods grace in sanctifying this affection is much seen in the fruits of hatred This stands in two things 1. Hatred is a Sentinel to the soul to keep out evil it makes the soul warily shun and avoid those things which are really evil to me it is a deep and severe passion not sudden as anger 2. It quickens the soul to the destruction of the thing hated it maketh it endeavour its ruine Signs I. Of Hatred Speaking against a thing still and disgracing it is displeased at its company and cannot endure its presence II. Of Sanctified Hatred 1. If it be sanctified thou ceasest to be a hater of God This makes a creature so like the devil that no
man will believe he hates God Hatred is an opposition to love love of God makes us endeavour an union with him thou carest not for a knowledge of God or being nigh him 2. A desire that another may not be so excellent as he is wicked men would not have God have a being or so excellent a being would not have him be so holy pure just 3. A great sign of hatred is contrariety or opposition of wils Gods will is revealed in his Word when there is an opposition to it we sinne against him Exod. 20. 2d Commandment Those that love me and keep my Commandments those hate God that do not keep his Commandments God chooseth holinesse you filthiness if thy will be contrary to the choice he makes thou hatest him 4. That which is feared unlesse it be with a reverential fear is hated To stand in awe of God aâ the Indians of the Devil who dare not but offer Sacrifices lest the Devil should hurt them Secondly For the evil of punishment how far sanctified hatred may be carried against crosses We may use all lawful means to have the crosses removed but with a quiet resignation to the will of God if he will have it so If our hatred be sanctified then it is carried against sinne primarily and properly because it is Gods great enemy and ours and the great evil in it self How to know whether our heart be rightly carried against sin This is a great part of Repentance Repentance is the turning of the affections especially those two great affections of love and hatred in our lost condition Our hatred was against God and our love set on sin now contrarily 1. Where ever this affection of hatred is carried aright against sinne the minde judgeth of sinne as Gods Wotd doth counteth it the greatest abomination and dislikes it not onely because it brings damnation but because of the nature of it The Scripture cals it our deformity uncleannesse nakednesse a running issue 2. Here sinne is grieved for as the greatest evil if one have an antipathy against a creature yet if that be farre enough there is no great trouble Rom. 7. Wretched man that I am It is the greatest spiritual though not sensitive grief we are most troubled at those evils which most affect the body have the greatest sense of grief for them as the âamp gont stone but here the intellectual nature is most offended with sin chuseth more to be rid of it then trouble and judgeth himself more abominable for it 3. A constant hatred of sin 4. It endeavours to âuine and destroy it the Scripture often expresseth it by killing of sin Morâisi âour members 5. It hates it upon those grounds that God hates it because it is a rebellion against God crucifieth Christ grieves the Spirit is at enmity to the grace of God in me I hate it upon such spiritual grounds 6. Where ever sin is truly hated there we hate it most in those that are nearest to our selves Hatred of sin is one half of repentance sin is a hatred of God and a loving of sinne in Repentance our love is turned to God and hatred set on sinne Means to get our hatred of sin sanctified First Study to get a right information of sin what ever can be the object of hatred meets in sin in the highest degree in crosses there is something evil but in sin there is nothing good it is not only evil but hath in it all kinde of evil 1. A defiling evil 2. Deprives us of all other good robs us of God peace comfort Secondly Principally get thy heart filled with the love of God and his wayes you that love God hate that which is evil Psal. 119. I love all thy Commandments therefore I hate every evil way love the holy Spirit and thou wilt hate filthinesse CHAP. XXII II. Desire and Flight THe next affection is that of Desire It differs no more from love then the Act from the Habit it being the exercise of love The surest Character you can make of a man is by his desires as much as the Physician can judge of his patients condition by his appetite In this affection four things are considerable 1. The Nature of it 2. The Image of God in it before the fall 3. How extreamly depraved our desires are in their natural condition 4. The work of grace in sanctifying of it Desire is the going out of the will endeavouring after that we love a good thing not yet enjoyed or not perfectly the making out of the soul for the fruition of that good There are three affections conversant about good say some Love about good in general present or absent Desire about good absent Joy about good present Des Cartes saith not only the presence of good absent but also the conservation of a good present is desired God gave to the soul of man when he created it a two-fold appetite 1. Sensitive or natural whereby the desires are carried violently after their own preservation 2. Rational or the will these rational desires are exercised about spiritural things in the fruition of which one placeth his happinesse Of the Image of God in our desires in our innocent condition The understanding then lookt on God as his only absolute Good and the will of man did adhere to him and acquiesce in him He desired 1. A more perfect fruition of God and that he might lay out himself more for him Natural desires were few moderate subordinate to this to be helps and furtherances of the perfect enjoying of God 2. The depravation of this affection A great deal of our original corruption is vented out this way the corruption of the understanding will love hatred thoughts fall in here 1. The object of the desire whereas God should be only desired in our sinful condition we have no desire after him only vellieties faint wishings and wouldings Though the soul be full of desires they are taken off from God and wholly carried to some poor empty creature 2. The Qualities or Properties of these sinful desires 3. The woful fruits of them The qualities of our corrupt and carnal desires 1. The vanity of them which appears in three particulars 1. There is no reason to be given of our corrupt desires as Samson Give me her she likes me 2. The things that we desire appear to be toyes 3. The innumerablenesse of them 2. They are intense and violent the soul pursues such things 3. They are insatiable 3. The woful effects and fruits of them 1. These corrupt desires have got the regiment of the soul they enslave reason the most noble faculty of it 2. Destroy all hope of profiting they take up our time and study the soul is ever imployed about some of these unworthy desires 3. They make the soul extreamly unthankful for the mercies already received they make the Soul and Spirit of a man base 4. The work of Gods grace in renewing or sanctifying our desires
God Psal. 68. 3. 105. 3 4. Phil. 4. 2. it is for the honour of God that his servants rejoyce It was not lawful to be sad before the Persian Kings they thought it to be a disparagement to their graciousnesse and honour See Col. 1. 10 11. Phil. 3. 3. Gal. 5. 22. Rom. 14. 17. We are as much bound to make God our joy as sinne our grief We cannot love God with all our strength unlesse we rejoyce in him It is not only a duty but a priviledge to joy in God What is your happinesse in Heaven but joy in God which is begun on earth 2. It is a priviledge peculiar to justified persons Rom. 5. 5. Adam after he fell saith He heard the voice of God and was afraid See Psal. 106. 4 5. 3. It is the highest priviledge that Saints can enjoy on this side heaven God is the chiefest object for this joy to be placed upon and joy in God is the chiefest of all joyes Psal 4. 6. Secondly The Spirit of God makes the soul close with the object in that measure and proportion that the object deserves therefore joy in God and Christ are the most transcendent it is called Ioy unspeakable and glorious Rejoyce exceedingly you righteous Ephes. 5. 18. This is often called The joy of the holy Ghost Rom. 14. that is not only joy which is sutable to the Spirit of God but that joy which the holy Spirit works in us There are seven things which every childe of God hath received from God that give him occasion to rejoyce abundantly though he be in tribulation 1. All their sins are pardoned and freely done away in the bloud of Christ Isa. 40. begin Christ said to the man sick of the palsie Son be of good chear thy sins are forgiven thee 2. They are covered with the perfect robes of Christs righteousnesse before the Lord Isa. 61. 7 8. they may rejoyce in their inherent righteousnesse their sorrow for sinne love to the Lord and his people much more in the imputed righteousnesse of Christ Revel 17. the guests were to rejoyce at the Brides marriage much more the Bride 3. Because they are reconciled to the Lord and all their services accepted notwithstanding their mixture of corruption 4. All evil is removed from them Sorrow is the apprehension of the heart because of some evil object Psal. 9. No evil shall come nigh his dwelling that is under the protection of the Almighty 5. The Lord hath undertaken in his Covenant to supply them with all good and to provide him whatsoever shall be needfull for him whilst he lives in this world 6. When this life is ended there is provided for them a glorious condition in heaven the Angels will carry thee thither and Christ receive thee Mat. 5. Rejoyce and be exceeding glad for great is your reward in heaven 7. All these things are kept for them by Christ thou art therefore more happy then Adam in Paradise or the Angels before they fell they had the image of Gods grace yet in their own power to lose and they did lose it The Properties of this joy 1. It is spiritual its working is in the inward and most spiritual faculty of the soul the intellectuall nature of the same nature that the joy of God and Christ is 2. It is given for the time of afflictions and trial especially Rejoyce in tribulation 2 Cor. 7. exceedingly rejoyce in all our troubles 3. It is built on such things as will never fail on pardon free favour unchangeable promises 4. Everlasting Everlasting joy shall be upon their heads Motives to sanctified joy 1. The Lord cals for the exercise of this affection as frequently and earnestly as any we are not more frequently exhorted to fear God to love him to desire and seek after him then to rejoyce in him 2. God is offended if his people rejoyce not in his service Deut. 28. 47. 3. Joy breeds thankfulnesse the Psalmist often joyns these two together joyfulnesse and singing of Psalms 4. It breeds spiritual strength The joy of the Lord is your strength Neb. 8. 10. 5. This is a great honour to the profession of Religion and glory to Christianity it will satisfie others that there is some secret excellency in that way 6. The example of other men who rejoyce in vanity and wilt not thou rejoyce in Christ Marks and Evidences of spiritual and sanctified Joy First By the Antecedents of it 1. It is promised to the mourners in Sion Isa. 61. 1. Matth. 5. 4. till sinne be our sorrow we shall never have this joy Iohn 16. 9. The first work of the comforter is to convince the soul of sin and so of sorrow 2. To believing in Christ one is not capable of Gospel-joy till he believe in Christ Rom. 15. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 8. Phil. 1. 25. Secondly By the object of it it is Christ and the things he brings with him the sutablenesse betwixt these and our souls is the joy In what proportion any creature brings Christ with it in that proportion we rejoyce as David Ieremiah Iob in the word because there is abundance of Christ in preaching the Sabbath is Christs visiting-day therefore their delight prayer because there is an intercourse betwixt God and the soul Communion of Saints Thirdly By the Companions of it the rest of the fruits of the Spirit Gal. 5 22 23. they come by clusters love meeknesse patience temperance 2. It is jealouâ and fearful lest it should be mistaken the two Disciples believed not for joy Fourthly By the fruits of it 1. Hereby we are fortified against sinning 2. It will make one readily part with any thing for Christs sake Endured with joy the spoiling of their goods Heb. 11. Psal. 51. 12. Ignatius said Bring the Lions I shall make brave bread when I am ground Means to get our joy sanctified and to keep it It is gotten in the new-birth all affections are sanctified at once How we may come to make God in Christ our supream joy 1. Thou must labour to know God and Jesus Christ Mat. 13. 44. when he found the treasure and saw the worth of it he rejoyced know how good merciful and gracious the Lord is 2. Faith will produce joy strengthen faith and strengthen joy 1 Pet. 1. 6 7. Rom. 13. 15. and hope likewise Rom. 12. Rejoycing in hope 3. Beg it much at Gods hand pray him that thou maist rejoyce Iohn 16. 31. say Lord in mercy fill my soul with the light of thy countenance 4. Meditate of the things thou hast heard and learned concerning the Lord Jesus Christ ponder on the good things given thee of God in Christ ponder how excellent it is to be a pardoned man to be accepted of Gods Son to have the promises of the Gospel belonging to thee 5. Labour to preserve uprightnesse of Spirit in thee no man can rejoyce in God that doth not walk with him true righteousnesse may be without joy but true joy
cannot be without righteousnesse 6. Frequently renew godly sorrow carnal mirth ends in sorrow godly sorrow ends in joy this will keep thee low in thine own eyes 7. For maintaining of your joy be careful of your bodies next to sin nothing is more to be shunned then to be under the power of melancholy How our joy may be sanctified in respect of the outward mercies and good things of this life God allows his children to take joy and comfort in all the things of this life in wine musick Live joyfully with the wife of thy youth This Joy is sanctified 1. When we take joy in every creature so as we finde God in it see his love to us 2. As any creature bears Gods Image David loved Salomon because he was a Iedidiah 3. Be as if not in all the joy that thou takest in them 1 Cor. 7. be moderate 4. Let not thy heart draw thee from God 5. All the joy thou takest in the creatures must be in due season as well as in due degree not in time of mourning Rejoycing alwayes in the Lord. See Mr Wheatleys Oyl of Gladnesse CHAP. XXIV Of Sorrow THe opposite passion to Joy or Delight is Grief and Sorrow It is a passion which doth tie up binde and streighten the heart through the apprehension of evil present Grief in it self is a good affection planted by God in mans nature at the first to be a means of causing him to avoid things that were evil for him and would procure his hurt It is procured by the gathering of the worst and grossest bloud about the heart which causeth a dulnesse in the Spirits and consequently unlivelinesse in all the other parts for the bloud and spirits are the instruments of all affections To grieve is natural to grieve for sinne is a strain above nature Grace doth not destroy but correct nature Contrition of spirit is called the Sacrifice of God Psal. 51. 17. he will not despise it that is will most favourably accept it See Isa. 57. 17. This was signified by the Meat-offering of fine flower mixed with oyl which was to be joyned with their burnt offerings That fine flower did type forth this contrition by which the heart is as it were ground to pouder that it may by the holy Ghost be offered up unto God Levit. 2. 1. Isaiah speaks of this Chap. 66. 2. Contrition of heart is that grace whereby a mans soul is truly humbled in the sight of his sins Matth. 5. 4. It differs somewhat from the grace of humility For humility was in Adam during his innocency and should have been in all of us if we had never sinned and as some think is in the Angels for all creatures that are truly good do cast down themselves before God and make no account of themselves in regard of him which to do is to be humble but contrition of spirit doth necessarily presuppose sin and when the soul doth so apprehend the nature of sinne and its own sinfulnesse that it is thereby cast down abased afflicted this is brokennesse of heart It differs also from terrour of conscience stiled attrition by the Schoolmen that looks to the punishment of sinne this chiefly to the evil of sinne as it is sinne and to the very fountain of all sin the corruption of nature from which all actual sins arise Few affections or graces contribute more to a Christians welfare then this a great part of Gods image and the practise of holinesse lies in it There is a two-fold sorrow 1. Sensitive expressed in a sensible manner 2. Intellectual The sorrow of the will or rational sorrow is a being displeased with a thing as having the heart distasted and disliked with it a feeling of sinne as evil with an aversnesse of the will Passionate sensible sorrow is such a stirring of the heart as brings forth tears this follows the bodily temper Not so much the greatnesse of the sorrow as the efficacy of it must be looked unto and the motive of it that it be the consideration of the spiritual mischief of sin in provoking God and causing his displeasure the smallest measure of sorrow thus grounded and working is repentant The work of Gods grace in sanctifying it 1. The Author of it 2. The true Object 3. The gracious Effects First Of the Authour of it It is the holy Spirit that is the worker of all godly sorrow It infuseth such a principle that it turns it from all evil objects and sets it on the right objects in that measure and proportion that the thing requires Secondly The true Object of it We must grieve First For the sins of others even of particular men and the publick sins Psa. 119. 136. David saith in another place He beheld the transgressours and was sorrowfull and Ieremiah saith He would weep in secret for their pride Jerem. 13. 17. 2 Pet. 2. 7. Secondly For the miseries and calamities of others which is pity chiefly publick calamities of the Church and State as Nehemiah and Mordecai Thirdly Our own crosses and afflictions which befall us in our selves and others as Iob did mourn when the evils befell him and David when he was threatned his childe should die and Paul was sorry for the sicknesse of Epaphroditus Fourthly Our own sins and offences for which we are called to afflict our selves and mourn and to turn unto the Lord with tears and lamentations 2. The measure of our sorrow 1. Simply all our sorrows must be proportionable to their cause 2. Moderate not as men without hope neither for friends nor crosses nor continue overlong 3. Comparatively we ought to grieve more for our sins then crosses for the faults of others then their afflictions We should grieve most for sinne appretiativè if not intensivè It should be a Christians best sorrow for quality if not his greatest for quantity Sorrow for sinne is more intellectual and durable Semper dolet de dolore gaudet the matter of this sorrow still continues yet a Christian is to testifie his godly sorrow sometimes more then another 1 Sam. 7. 6. Zecharyâ2 â2 10 11. The Objects of it are Such things as are principally and properly matter of grief to him either the absence of that wherein their real goodnesse lies or the presence of a real evil 1. The want of Gods presence in his favour and grace the want of his Image and Ordinances 2. The presence of that which is really evil Gods wrath and displeasure David and Heman could have no peace because God was angry To lie under the guilt of sin Psal. 51. to be under the power of corruption Rom. 7. when Gods name is dishonoured Psalm 119. Rivers of tears runne down mine eyes because men keep not thy Law Rom. 9. I have great heavinesse of heart because my brethren are cast off The gracious Effects or Fruits of godly sorrow Eccles. 7. 3. that is by the sadnesse of the heart exprest in the countenance the heart is
made better 2 Cor. 7. 10 11. 1. In general it is a marvellous help to Repentance it brings forth Repentance never to be repented of There are two comprehensive duties Faith and Repentance Repentance is the turning of the soul from evil unto good it stands chiefly in our affections and consists in turning them from evil godly sorrow and hatred do this 2. More particularly it worketh great care and fear of being overtaken with sin indignation and zeal it makes the soul very humble 3. It is an excellent help to patience and meek subjection to the hand of God I will bear the indignation of the Lord because I have sinned against him Some think it is a crime to mourn for their own sins and those that would be counted Christians of the higher form they say Ministers which presse this duty are legal the Gospel taketh not away the conscience of sinne though it doth the fear of damnation To scoff at mourning and humiliation was once a badg of prophanenesse Those that say justified persons must not mourn for sins may as well say they must not have an heart of flesh Marks of godly Sorrow Consider 1. When we mourn whether we grieve for sinne when we are quiet from crosses and when our sinne is kept from the world and when we have no terrours of conscience then our sorrow for sin is because we have offended God Sin is made grievous indeed by the other effects and when they come the sorrow is made more and more troublesome 2. For what sins we mourn If for such sin as will not bring discredit in the world yet if they offend God more we grieve more this is a good sign 3. In what sort we behave our selves in mourning if we go to God complain against our selves to him confesse to him lament before him seek to reconcile ourselves to him Iudas ran crying to the high-Priest Peter wept to God in secret Motives to godly Sorrow First It is a great evidence of thy love to God Ezekiel 16. later end the Church mournes when he was pacified to her to thinke how she had grieved him Secondly Often meditate of the wonderful fruit godly sorrow brings forth in the soul of man the mournfull Christians which grieve when God cals for sorrow are the most fruitful in afflictions Means or Helps to godly Sorrow 1. Meditation 1. Of the necessity and profit of it if we bewail not our sins we cannot attain pardon of them for Christ is sent to binde up the broken in heart to comfort mourners to refresh and give rest unto the weary soul Zech. 12. 10 12. 13. Iames 4. 8 9. Voluntary sorrow or remorse of heart whereto the soul doth of it own accord strive to work it self by taking pains with it self is exceeding medicinable it hath a purging power a healing vertue Gods Spirit doth work with and by it to the making clean of the heart and hand Godly sorrow breedeth Repentance that is Reformation of heart and life Only the bloud of our Lord Jesus Christ can cleanse from the guilt of sinne and deserve by way of merit the remission of the punishment thereof but the tears of penitent sorrow will help to wash away the stain and filth of sinne and to break the dominion of it from off the soul and to confirm the heart against it a man must grieve for his sins here or howl for them hereafter and by this he shall prevent many chastisements and be armed against carnal sorrow and be made capable of sound consolation 2. Prayer to God that he would perform his promise of taking away the stony heart and giving a fleshy heart in stead of it 3. A good man must represent his sins unto his own soul as exceeding grievous and dangerous and loathsome He must aggravate sinne to himself and cause his understanding to apprehend it a very vile thing worthy to be lamented and wept for more then any thing in all the world besides and to that end he must consider 1. How exceeding many and innumerable his sins are 2. The greatnesse of some of them in regard of aggravating circumstances most grosse and palpable for matter presumptuous for manner against plain and evident light conscience reproofs purposes vows and all helps made even a trade of them I know your great sins saith the Prophet And this people hath committed a great sin saith Moses and so David Forgive mine iniquity for it is great 3. The hatefulnesse of sin in regard of the vile effects thereof First It doth wrong and offend God in his Soveraign Authority and greatnesse and in his wisdom and in his right to the creatures who is so excellent and great Secondly It hath brought much misery upon all the creatures the earth is barren the Sea troubled the air infected and every thing out of order because of sinne We have lost the state of innocency are cast out of Paradise deprived of Gods favour his Image the dominion over the creatures that we had forfeited our right to heavenly glory lost our knowledge of God and of all his excellent creatures The soul of man is dead in sins by reason of sin and his body mortall and both subject to eternall death We are cursed in all that we put our hands to because we have transgressed the Law of God Thirdly Consider Christs sufferings in which we may see the odiousnesse of sinne Fourthly The torments of hell which the damned do suffer because they did not in time bewail their transgressions and we shall endure if we grieve not Fifthly Call to minde the examples of those which have mourned for sins David Peter Mary Magdalen The affections of the irascible appetite follow viz. those which respect their object with difficulty of attaining or avoiding of it CHAP. XXV Hope and Fear I. Of Hope 1. THe Nature of this Affection Philosophers call it Extentionem appetitus naturalis It is an earnest and strong inclination and expectation of some great good apprehended as possible to be obtained though not without difficulty It is a great Question Whether it be more difficult to trust in God for spiritual or temporal blessings The promises for temporal things are not so expresse and they are not fulfilled in the letter On the other side there are more natural prejudices against pardon of sinne then daily bread We do not so easily believe Gods supply of temporal blessings because bodily wants are more urgent He that will not trust in Christ for provision for his body will not trust in him for salvation of his soul. First The object about which it deals is some great and sutable good especially salvation Gal. 5. 5. Col. 1. 3. The good is thus qualified 1. It is Futurum Hope is of good things to come Joy is in a good present fear is of evils to come 2. Possibile else we never expect it herein it differs from despair 3. Difficile because it ever
It is a great debasement for a man to be under that which should be his slave Directions how to get this faculty sanctified 1. We shall never get it under the yoke untill we can get the soul to finde satisfaction in better things Communion with God Paul could abound and want All the Philosophy in the world cannot take thy soul off till grace doe their own rules took not their hearts off because they had not better things to satisfie it 2. Watch diligently over thy senses Satans Cinque-ports what undid Achan I saw a fine garment and then I coveted The Whore in the Proverbs allured the young man by inveigling most of his senses I made a Covenant with my eyes saith Iob. 3. We must be careful of our inward senses our thoughts of earthly things 4. Pray much to the Lord that he would keep us in his holy fear The vegetative soul is a power of attracting concocting and expelling what is superfluous it was not gracious in innocency nor sinful by the fall the perversness of it was brought in by sin but sub ratione poenae CHAP. XXVIII Of the Sanctification of Mans Body and all the External Actions THe body as well as the soul was redeemed by the price of Christs bloud taken into union with him and shall be glorious to all eternity I shall here handle four things 1. The Nature of the Body 2. The Image of God in it before the fall 3. It s Corruption 4. It s sanctifying by the Spirit Of the first It is one of the most curious pieces of all Gods workmanship Psal. 139. 14 15. The operation of the soul much depends on the temper or distemper of the body 2. What the Image of God was in mans body before the fall God is a Spirit how can the body be his Image The Schoolmen say it stood in three things 1. In the admirable frame and composure of it this is not probable 2. In its Majesty which carried a beam of God in it bruit beasts did stoop to him as their Lord. 3. It bore Gods Image significativè it was the vessel wherein the soul did act that holinesse which was Gods Image The comlinesse of any mans body depends not on outward decking but when it is imployed in the works of holinesse 3. The depravation of the body since mans fall It is a great Question Wherein the sinfulnesse of the body lies because there is no sin in it till the soul comes nor when it is gone Yet that there is sin in it appears by 1 Thess. 5. 23. It s sinfulnesse consists in three things 1. In its fitnesse to sin Rom. 6. 13. 2. In its readinesse to sin there is not only a passive fitnesse but an active readinesse in the members to sinne Act. 13. 10. The feet are swift to shed bloud 3. In its greedinesse to the service of sin Deut. 29. 19. The whole body of original corruption dwels in our bodies Rom. 6. Let not sin reign in your mortal bodies This corruption desiles the body within and issues out likewise sometimes it will inwardly burn with lust and anger The members of our bodies are the instruments of sin The Tongue was given man to be an instrument of Gods glory therefore David calleth it his Glory since our fall the Spirit of God saith It is a world of wickednesse One hath written a large Treatise of the sins of the Tongue with that we curse God and rail on men much uncleannesse is acted by it One reckoneth up four and twenty several sins of the Tongue lying swearing ribaldry scoffing flattering quarrelling deceiving boasting tatling c. It is compared to a sharp two-edged sword to a razor to sharp arrows to an Adders sting to the poyson of an Asp to fiery coles to the fire of hell Eyes Eyes full of adultery 1 Pet. 2. an evil eye a covetous eye Ears A deaf ear to that which is good itching ears Hands Full of violence oppressing Feet Swift to shed bloud 4. The work of Grace in sanctifying mans body When the whole work of Sanctification is intended God sometimes names onely the sanctifying of mans body Rom. 12. 1 Thess. 4. 3 4. Rom. 6. 12 13. 1 Cor. 6. 13 19. The work of Grace in sanctifying the body stands not in making it the immediate and proper subject of Grace that being spiritual cannot have its seat in mole corporea but in these particulars 1. It shall be no longer at the command of the devil or a lust 1 Cor. 6. 15. Iob 31. 1. Psal. 141. 3. 2. It is consecrated to the Lord Rom. 12. 1. 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. It is made the Temple of the holy Ghost where the holy Ghost resides he will spiritually adorn it that it shall be no more inthralled to sin 3. It is taken into a real and indissoluble union with God himself 1 Cor. 6. Your bodies are the members of Christ. 4. Our bodies are the instruments by which the Spirit of God and our souls work Sanctification Rom. 6. Give up your members as instruments of righteousnesse 1 Cor. 6. 20. David often calleth on his tongue to blesse God naming it his glory it exalts Gods praises ministers grace to the hearers Psal. 141. 3. The bridling of the tongue standeth 1. In forbearing words 1. Sinful simply whether 1. Impious against Gods 1. Being Authority and Greatnesse 2. Worship and Word 3. Name and Honour 4. Sabbath and Rest. 2. Injurious against 1. Those that we have relation to 1. Betters irreverent 2. Equals comparing and disgracing 3. Inferiours vilifying contemning 2. All men viz. 1. Unkinde passionate provoking and bitter words against the sixth Commandment 2. Impure unclean against the seventh 3. Fraudulent and deceitfull against the eighth Commandment 4. Whispering slandering flattering bragging backbiting against the ninth Commandment 2. Superfluous too many Prov. 10. 8 10. 1 Tim. 5. 11. 3. Impertinent not to the purpose not concerning ones self Psal. 73. 9. 4. Idle to no purpose Matth. 13. 36. 5. Unseasonable uttered out of time and place as to apply the comforts of the Gospel to him which is not at all humbled or denounce the terrours of the Law against one who is too much already pressed with the sense of his sins 2. In using speech which is 1. Alwayes gracious viz. 1. Discreet 2. Gentle 3. Lowly 4. True 2. Often religious Motives to preserve our bodies in purity Consider First What an excellent piece the body of man is in the Lords Creation of it wherein the Power Wisdom and Goodnesse of God appears Secondly Rather then it should be lost Christ hath bought it with his precious bloud 1 Cor. 6. Thirdly Thy body is joyned to Christ and all the members are made members of his body Fourthly The holy Ghost dwels in it God hath two thrones the highest heavens and the body and soul of a believer God would not let any natural filthiness be amongst them while he was present
liberality prodigality in the excesse or covetousnesse in the defect be worse Covetousnesse is the worse because 1. It is the root of all evil Iudas sold Christ for it 2. The covetous doth good to none nor to himself neither the prodigal doth good to many 3. Age is some remedy as against other vices so against prodigality covetousnesse then grows young II. Humility It is that grace whereby a man doth make little or no account of himself Iob 42. 6. Ezek. 20. 43. Or It is a grace of the Spirit of God whereby a man out of true knowledge of himself his state and condition accounts himself vile and walks accordingly before God and man Every good man is humble Prov. 30. 2. Luke 18. 13. Poverty of spirit is the first step to heaven Matth. 5. 3. High in worth and humble in heart saith Nazianzen of Athanasius All the Stars the higher they are the lesser they appear so must all the Saints Humilitas virtus Christianorum prima secunda tertia Aug. Augustin being asked What vertue was most to be desired he answered Humility being asked What was the second he answered Humility Which was the next he said still Humility Primislaus the first King of Bohemia kept his shoes by him to put him in minde from whence he rose We reade of Agathocles that King which was at first but a Potters son and after advanced to the Kingdom of Sicily that he would together with his plate of gold and silver have earthen vessels on his cup-board to put him in minde of that condition he was in before Iacob saith I am lesse then the least of all thy mercies Abraham cals himself dust and ashes David terms himself a dead dogg 1 Sam. 2. 4. a flea that is a poor mean base worthlesse person Paul terms himself The least of all Sainis and the chiefest of sinners 1 Tim. 1. 15. Though I be nothing saith he and I am the least of all the Apostles not worthy to be called an Apostle God often cals for this grace Ephes. 4. 2. Col. 3. 12. Phil. 2. 3. God teacheth the humble exalts the humble He hath two thrones one in the highest heavens and the other in the lowest heart Humility hath the promise both of temporal benefits Prov. 22. 4. and Spiritual Prov. 3. 34. Grace Prov. 11. 4. Wisdome Prov. 22. 4. the fear of God and finally Blessednesse Matth. 5. 3. Reasons 1. Because a godly man knows Gods excellency the foulnesse of sin and his own littlenesse and sinfulnesse therefore must needs be mean in his own eyes Iob 42. 6. Isa. 6. 6. Secondly There is no way to exalt mercy but by abasing self it will not be prized unlesse self be abased Deut. 26. 5. The whole have no need of the Physician but the sick Marks of this excellent grace 1. We may judge of it by the efficient cause the Spirit of God must be the worker of it God when he converts a man shews him his own misery and the excellency of Christ. 2. The effects of humility It discovers it self in its carriage to God upon his dispensations toward us if his waies be waies of mercy and enlargement it admires free-grace in them all 1 Chron. 29. lat end that I should enjoy such blessings if God send afflictions he acquits his severity and saith The Lord is righteous and submits to him 3. Such a one rejects himself as vile and abominable in the sight of God Paul after his conversion saith I know that in me dwels no good 4. Such a one willingly imbraceth every service belonging to his relation Christ washed his Disciples feet Queen Bathsheba taught Salomon her son 5. He is far from censuring and undervaluing of others Be not many masters Iam. 3. 1. The whole design of the Gospel lies in two things 1. To make the creature nothing 2. To make the grace of God in Christ all things Quickning Motives to provoke us to get Humility Meditate on three things 1. The absolute necessity of it 2. The difficulty of it 3. The excellency of it 1. The necessity of it God takes no pleasure in men till he hath brought them into such a frame Humility is necessary also for every condition of life if God send crosses thou wilt never bear them till he have humbled thy spirit 2. The difficulty of it It is hard to get the heart into such a temper all that is in thee is against thee The Grecians and Philosophers thought humilitie was not a vertue but a despondency of Spirit all thy corruptions are against it thy excellencies wit authority thy graces against it grace will be against grace thou wilt be proud because thou art humble 3. The excellency of it Thy heart shall be Gods Temple a broken Spirit is in stead of all Sacrifices it will nourish all graces in thee a humble man seems to creep but he flies to heaven saith Parisiensis not one administration of God will passe without doing thee good if thou hast an humble spirit Means to get it First See thy pride all sin is resolved into pride Ier. 13. 17. Secondly Meditate 1. Of the basenesse of thy beginning and original thou comest immediately from the slime of thy parents loins and mediately from the dust of the earth and just nothing 2. Consider thy extream sinfulnesse How little do we know in comparison of what we should know how little do we love serve and obey God in comparison of that our duty bindeth us What a deal of atheism blindenesse vanity is in our mindes How forgetful are we of God and our later end how foolish and sensual 3. We must put our selves in minde of our death and later end we must shortly rot putrifie stink and crawl with worms we must return to the dust lie down in the grave must be without wealth honour beauty strength wit learning knowledge celebrate thy own funerals 4. Consider of the torments and wofull condition which we have deserved to which we must go if we be not humbled in the sense of our having deserved it we cannot escape Thirdly Adde to these meditations hearty prayers to God to humble you to convinte you of sinne to open your eyes to know your selves and him The knowledge of Gods holinesse excellency majesty glory will also abase us Isa. 6. 5. Iob 42. 5 6. The worst pride is an overweening of our selves because of our graces Consider 1. That this holinesse is received from God 1 Cor. 4. 17. 2. It is imperfect 3. It is in its own nature defective being a creature Grace is depositum as well as donum a talent or pledge that the Lord hath left with you as well as a gift Iustice. Iustinian defines it thus Est constans perpetua voluntas suum cuique tribuendi he begins his Institutions so D. Ames de consc lib. 5. cap. 2. saith it is a vertue by which we are inclined to perform all due offices
Scripture but prosperity See Ier. 15. 9. Amos 8. 9. They also urge that place Rev. 21. 22. Brightman understands it not of the Church militant but of the Jewish Synagogues They shall not worship God after their own manner and worship when the Jews are converted 1. God hath chosen these to be Canales gratiae the Conduit-pipes whereby he derives himself and his graces to his people 1 Cor. 1. 24. 2. He hath commanded us to wait upon them attend to reading search the Scriptures Ioh. 5. 39. be baptized for remission of sins do this in remembrance of me pray continually Despise not prophesying 1 Thess. 5. 19. Paul there intimates an aptnesse in men under the notion of magnifying and advancing of the Spirit to despiâe prophesying and sheweth also that the means to quench and extinguish the illuminations of the Spirit is to have low and unworthy thoughts of the word of God and of prophesying according to the Analogy and proportion of that Word We use the Ordinances not only for the enjoyment of God in them but as a testimony of our obedience God gave not the Spirit for this end to be the onely rule for man to live by but to help him to understand the rule and enable him to keep it 3. God hath limited us so to them that we have no warrant to expect the communication of grace but by the Ordinances 4. He hath threatned a curse to those that reject them Heb. 10. 25 39. Observe the punishment both of Jews and Gentiles which slighted the Ordinances 1 Cor. 1. 22 23 compared with v. 24. If these therefore be children which set so light by the Ordinances they will not live long without bread God hath given up the leaders of this errour to borrid blasphemous opinions they think they have no need of Christ Some think that they are Christ Others that they are God and that they are glorified and cry down Sanctification as an Idol This may suffice for the Ordinances in general of the Ministry and preaching of the Word I have spoken already the other particular Ordinances I shall handle and defend afterwards Others run into another extream and make Idols of the Ordinances 1. By resting in a bare formal attendance upon them as the Harlot in the Proverbs I have had my peace-offerings to day We must remember they are but means the end is communion with God and Christ and therefore we should not rest in the work done 2. By leaning too much upon them they are means to which we are limited but we should not limit the Lord when thou hast done all loathe thy self and all that thou hast done and rest on free-grace We should be careful of duty as if there were no grace to justifie us and so rest upon grace as if no work were to be done ây us The Ordinances are either 1. Ordinary as Hearing the Word Singing of Psalms Prayer Receiving the sacraments 2. Extraordinary Fasting Feasting Vows CHAP. II. Of Ordinary Religious Duties and first of Hearing the Word I. That we must hear the Word HEaring of the Word preached is a duty that lies upon all Saints Ephes. 2. 17. Heb. 12. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 3. 18 19. It is a necessary and beneficial duty 1. Necessary It is seed to beget and meat to nourish 1 Pet. 2. 2. It is âeedful in respect of our ignorance Ephes. 4. 18. Forgetfulnesse Heb. 2. 2 3. Isa. 62. 6. 2 Pet. 1. 12. This is the word by which we are to examine our estates and by which God will judge us at the last day 2 Cor. 5. 15 16. All the Persons of the Trinity speak to you in every truth discovered The Father Iohn 6. 45. the Son Heb. 12. 25. the Spirit Hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches 2. Beneficial 1. Souls are converted unto God as death comes by hearing so life Rom. 10. 17. Revel 6. 1. 2. It is a great means of salvation Rom. 1. 16. it is called salvation it self the one thing necessary Iam. 1. 21. 3. The Spirit is conveyed by it both in the gifts and graces 2 Cor. 3. 8. Rom. 1. 12. 4. Growth in grace comes by it 5. Satans Kingdome is overthrown by it he fals from heaven like lighââning Object I can reade the Word at home which is more truly the Word then what others preach If he were a man of an infallible spirit it were something but they may erre as well as we some therefore will hear none but look for Apostles Answ. If they were men of an infallible spirit thou must try their Doctrines by the Word If God should send you Prophets and Apostles you must take nothing upon trust from them Gal. 1. 8. 1 Iohn 4. 1. II. How we must hear the Word SOme things must be done 1. Afore hearing 2. In hearing 3. After hearing I. Afore hearing Thou must pray for thy teacher that he may so speak as he ought to speak Ephes. 6. 19. Col. 4. 3 4. and for thy self that thou maist hear profitably and be blessed in hearing Prov. 2. 3 5. Psal. 25. 4. 119. 10 18 27. II. In hearing 1. One must set himself as in Gods presence when he is hearing of the Word Deut. 32. 2. so Luk. 10. 16. 1 Thess. 2. 13. so did Cornelius Acts 10. 33. 2. Attend diligently to what he heareth Luke 19. 48. Gods people are oft called upon to attend Mark 4. 9 23. 7. 14. It is seven times repeated Revel 2. He that hath an ear to hear let him hear so did Lydia Acts 16. 14. Attentivenesse implies 1. Earnestnesse and greedinesse of soul Bibulae aures James 1. 19. 1 Pet. 2. 2. so the people that slockt after Christ. 2. The union of the thoughts and all other faculties of the soul it is called attending upon the Lord without distraction 1 Cor. 7. 35. 3. Hear the Word with understanding and judgement Matth. 15. 10. Psal. 45. 10. 2 Tim. 2. 7. 4. He should hear with affection and delight Deut. 32. 46 47. Mark 13. 37. Acts 2. 4. 5. He must take every thing as spoken to himself Matth. 19. 25 27. 26. 22. Iohn 5. 27. III. After hearing 1. We must meditate of what we have heard Acts 17. 11. 2. Apply it to our selves To apply the Word is to take it as that wherein I have an interest Psal. 119. 111. every precept promise and priviledge The life of preaching and hearing both is application If one could repeat the Bible from one end to another it would not make him a knowing Christian. When our Saviour told his Disciples One of them should betray him they all ask Is it I A good hearer Isa. 55. 2. is said to eat which notes an intimate application the stomack distributes to every part what nourishment is sutable to it 3. Conferre of it with others Ier. 33. 25. See Iohn 16. 17 19. Mark 4. 10. 7. 17. 10. 10 11. Conference is that whereby
be in Heaven there must our hearts be Praier being an humble discourse of the soul with God Which art in Heaven The natural gesture of lifting up our eyes and hands to Heaven implieth this this is opposed to worldly cares and earthlinesse these are clogs this made David say It is better to be one day in thy house then a thousand elsewhere Call in the help of the Spirit Rom. 8. 27. 2. Consideration of Gods benefits it is good to have a Catalogue of them 3. Study much the fulnesse and all sufficiencie of God and his making over himself to you in his all-sufficiencie Gen. 17. 1. 4. Acquaint your selves with your own necessities Let the word of God dwell richly in you Col. 3. 16. The ground of praier is Gods will acquaint your selves with the precepts promises 5. Give your selves to praier Psal. 109. 4. but I praier so the Hebrew Oratio ego so Montanus Helps against wandring and vain thoughts in holy duties and especially in praier 1. Set a high price upon it as a great Ordinance of God wherein there is a Communion with him to be enjoyed and the influence of the grace of God to be conveyed thorow it 2. Every time thou goest to praier renew thy resolutions against them till thou comest to a habit of keeping thy heart close to the duty 3. Set the presence of God before you in praier his glorie and consider that he converseth with thy thoughts as man with thy words 4. Be not deceived with this that the thoughts are not very sinful whatsoever thoughts concern not the present duty are sinful 5. Blesse God for that help if thine heart hath been kept close to a duty and ou hast had communion with God The godly must pray by this title the Scripture describes true Christians Acts 2. 41. and Paul saluteth All the faithful that call upon the name of the Lord 1 Cor. 1. 2. a heart full of grace is also full of holy desires and requests Cant. 1. 2 4 7. It is called the Spirit of Supplications Zech. 12. 10. suitable to the Spirit of grace is the Spirit of Supplication They must pray daily Psal. 55. 17. 147. 2. Dan. 6. 10. Luk. 2. 47. 1 Thess. 3. 10. 2 Tim. 1. 3. Reasons 1. It is equal that part of every day be given and consecrated to him who is the Lord of the day and of all our time they had a morning and evening Sacrifice in the time of the Law 2. Praier is a singular means of neer and heavenly Communion with God therein the godly enjoy the face of God talk familiarly with him 3. Praier sanctifieth to us that is obtaineth of God for us a lawful and comfortable use of all the things and affairs of the day 4. Every day we stand in need of many things belonging both to temporal and spiritual life 5. We are every day subject to many dangers A gracious heart is full of holy requests to God Psal. 8. 10. Revel 5. 8. Rom. 5. 5. Ezek. 16. 15. Iohn 16. 24. Iude v. 11. Reasons 1. Praier is an act of religious worship Dan. 4. 17. 2. Because of the great things spoken of praier Isa. 46. 11. Rev. 16. 1. Deut. 4. 7. Isa. 37. 3. 3. The Saints have received the Spirit of Supplication Zech. 12. 10. Every godly man must be constant and assiduous in praier persevere in it Psal. 5. 23. Psal. 55. 16 17. Psal. 118. 12 13. Will the hypocrite alwaies call upon God saith Iob Daniel would not forbear the daily exercise of this service although it were with the hazard of his life Dan. 6. 10. Aquinas 2a 2ae Quaest. 83. Artic. 4. determines this Question Utrum oratio debet esse diuturna Reasons 1. From God who hath signified approbation of this service by commanding it expresly saying Pray continually and Christ spake a Parable That we should be constant in praier and not faint Luk. 18. 1. 2. This hath been the practice of all the Saints of God Iacob wrestled with God and praied all night The Canaanitish woman had several repulses yet persevered in praier Moses held up his hands which implies the continuance of his praier Isa. 62. 1. Christ praied thrice and yet more earnestly Luk. 22. 44. 2. From our selves First We have great need for we absolutely depend upon God and he hath tied himself no further to do us good then we shall seek it in his Ordinance at his hands Secondly We have great helps even such as may enable us to perform the dutie notwithstanding any weaknesse that is in our selves for we have Gods Word and Spirit If a man doubt to whom to direct his praiers the Scripture cals him to God To thee shall all flesh come Psal. 65. 2. If in whose name it leads him to Christ Whatsoever you shall ask in my Name If for what to pray for wisdome for the Spirit for patience for daily bread for remission of sins for deliverance from evil for the honouring of Gods name in a word for all good things If for whom for Kings for Rulers for our selves for others for all men except him whom we see to have sinned a sinne unto death If where every where lifting up pure hands If when at all times continually If how oft why morning noon night If on what occasion in all things by praier and supplications If in what manner why fervently with an inward working of the heart in praier with understanding in truth and in faith and without fainting 2. God will assist us with his Spirit all those which addresse themselves to perform this work according to the direction of his Word and beg the Spirit of praier to help them in praying The Spirit maketh intercession Rom 8. Jude v. 20. Praying in the holy Ghost Thirdly Constant supplicating to God doth honour him and actually confesse him to be the universal Lord the Ruler and disposer of all yea to be liberal in giving to be omnipotent in power to be present in all places to see and hear all persons and actions to search our hearts and to sit at the stern of the whole world so that he observeth also each particular creatures need and wants Fourthly It is exceeding advantagious to our selves seeing it acquaints us with God and breeds a kinde of holy familiaritie and boldnesse in us toward him 2. It exerciseth reneweth and reviveth all graces in us in drawing near to God and calling upon him we grow like to him this sets a work and increaseth knowledge of God humilitie faith obedience and love to him Fifthly Because praier it self is not only a duty but a priviledge the chief purchase of Christs bloud Sixthly Because if we persevere and faint not God will come in at last with mercie in the fourth watch of the night Christ came in the morning watch the night was divided into four watches Iacob wrestled all night with God but in the morning he prevailed
In the nature of the thing A debt is the not paying of some thing which is due and reason a man should pay and perform So sin is the not tendring unto God the due service and homage which we are bound in reason and conscience to perform unto him since we are his creatures and have received all from his bounty and that upon condition of obeying him we are bound to obey and serve him in and with all seeing the same goodnesse which gave them doth also continue them to us Secondly In the effects of it which are principally two 1. A man is still liable to actions and suits for it in the Courts of humane Justice and to Writs and Arrests for that purpose and therefore he cannot be in quiet and freedom if his Creditors will still stand upon their right So are we by sinne made liable to the bitter and terrible accusations of our consciences and to divers punishments and miseries as it were arrests or writs summoning us to appear before Gods Tribunal whither at length also death will drag us in spight of our hearts there to answer for our sins but with this difference that there is no shifting or escaping these arrests 2. A man not having to pay forfeits his body to imprisonment by the just sentence of the Judge So we have forfeited our souls to the suffering of Gods most âitter wrath and displeasure and to the suffering of eternal torments in hell Thirdly In the discharge A debt is discharged upon two considerations either paiment and satisfaction or free pardon And paiment is either made by the parties self or by some other in his behalf with the consent and acceptation of the Creditour We our selves can make no satisfaction nor paiment to Gods justice but Christ our Surety hath made satisfaction to his Fathers justice and he was accepted for us As we or For we forgive This noteth not any deserving to have our sins forgiven by reason of our forgiving them that offend us But it is added for our instruction to teach us that the Lord requireth this at our hands to be merciful because he is merciful and for our comfort to assure us that if we pardon others God will pardon us Equality is not here to be understood but likenesse for although we cannot be equal with the Lord yet we must be like him although we cannot forgive and love in the like measure yet we must in like quality we must forgive truly as God doth perfectly So that the meaning is we desire the Lord to forgive us for even we also unfeignedly forgive our brethren Our forgivenesse of others cannot be a Samplar by which the Lord should pardon us for we desire better pardon then we can shew to others 2. Our brother cannot offend so much against us as we do against God therefore we beg a greater pardon It is to be understood but 1. As an argument to presse the Lord to pardon us 2. As a qualification of one that would be pardoned if we would be pardoned we must pardon 3. It is a sign whereby we may conclude that we are pardoned In trespasse there are two things Damnum injuria A damage this may be so great as we may seek satisfaction but we must pass by the wrong There are divers Reasons why we should forgive our brethren the injuries they offer to us First From God who not only commands it but hath given us an example to imitate for he is plentifull in forgivenesse Exod. 34. 7. He so great and infinitely excellent above us pardons us farre greater indignities then the injuries offered to us Secondly From our selves We have more grievously offended God then any can us and some other men perhaps as much Thirdly From our Brethren which have offended us they are our brethren men and women as we are have one Religion serve one God and trust in one Saviour Forgive we pray thee said Iosephs brethren to him the trespasse of the servants of the God of thy Father Those which offend us are the servants of the God of our Fathers even of the same God whom we and our fore-fathers have worshipped Fourthly From the duty it self 1. In regard of the danger that will follow if we do it not being excommunicated as it were from Gods house and all his Ordinances Forgive us as we forgive others but we forgive not others 1. Our prayers are turned into sin for we lift not up hands without wrath 2. We hear in vain having not put off the superfluity of naughtinesse 3. We come to the Sacrament to no purpose for we have not purged out the old leaven Mat. 5. 24. 2. We are uncapable of any comfortable assurance of the remission of our sins Matth. 6. 15. and consequently of life everlasting 2. In regard of the good we shall obtain if we do it 1. We may know by this that God hath forgiven us We love because he first loved us 1 John 4. 19. and we forgive because he first forgave us 2. We may hereby comfort our souls in the day of temptation when the conscience is perplexed with doubting of pardon We shall be forgiven we have Gods promise for it Matth. 6. 14. our forgivenesse doth not deserve forgivenesse but it is only a sign and assurance of it our services are acceptable and our souls capable of eternal felicity it brings a great deal of ease and quietnesse to the minde For so farre as any man can forgive a wrong so farre it ceaseth to vex him not the injuries we receive disquiet our hearts and interrupt our peace but the frowardnesse of our spirits which cannot pardon and passe by these wrongs Petition 6th And leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evil In the former Petition we begged the grace of justification in this we crave the grace of Sanctification In the former we asked freedom from the guilt of sin In this we crave deliverance from the evil and corruption of sin and strength against tentations alluring us thereunto This Petition well followeth the former For when it pleaseth the Lord to forgive sin he delivereth them from being hardened therein Knewstub on the Lords Prayer Leade us not into or rather bring or carry us not into It is one thing to tempt and another thing to leade into tentation We do not desire not to be tempted but when we are tempted to be delivered from evil that we quail not in the tentation And so our Saviour praieth Iohn 17. 15. Therefore these two branches are not to be distinguished into two Petitions as the adversative particle But sheweth As if we should say O Lord do not thou give us over to the tempter nor leave us to our selves but with tentation give an issue that we be not overcome in the tentation but preserved and delivered from evil Temptation is that whereby we take knowledge or proof of any thing Deut. 4. 37. Temptation unto sin is here
meant whether it arise from Satan our selves or other men The principal thing against which we are here taught to pray is the power of temptation as is evident by this particle Into In that God permitteth and instigateth tempters to tempt men and withdrawing his grace which is sufficient for them leaveth them who are not able to stand of themselves he is said to leade them into temptation God tempts us 1. To prove us Deut. 8. 3. that we may know our selves 2. To humble us 3. To do us good in the end 4. By leaving us to our selves that we may know how weak we are 2 Chron. 32. 31. 5. By extraordinary Commandments Gen. 22. 1. 6. By outward prosperity Prov. 30. 8. God leades us into temptation 1. By withdrawing his grace and holy Spirit 2. By offering occasions 3. By letting Satan and our own corruptions loose The Devil moveth allureth and provoketh man to sinne Exod. 17. 2. Deut. 6. 16. Psal. 78. 18 19. hence he is called the tempter Matth. 4. 3. He tempts 1. By inward suggestions Iohn 13. 2. being a Spirit he hath communion with our souls and can dart thoughts into us so he filled the heart of Iudas 2. By outward objects Matth. 4. 3 4 8. he sits his baits to our constitutions the tree of knowledge was present to the eye pleasant and good for food there was an outward occasion The world tempts by persons in it or things of it The flesh tempteth when we are enticed by our own corruption Iam. 1. 14. Temptation hath five degrees 1. Suggestion 2. Delight 3. Consent 4. Practice 5. Perseverance or constancy in sinning God preserves his people from Satans temptations six wayes 1. By laying a restraint on Satan that he cannot tempt them See Iob 2. 3. and Luk. 22. 31. God will not give Satan a commission to tempt them 2. When he preserves them from occasions of evil without Satan doth not only stir up lust within but lay a bait without Iam. 1. 14. God will not suffer Satan to lay a bait for them Psal. 96. 3. Eccles. 7. 26. 3. When he so strengthens their graces that a temptation shall not take Gal. 5. 27. Col. 2. 15. 4. When he layes affliction upon them as preventing physick Iob 33. 16 17. the Crosse keeps them from sin Hos. 2. 5 6. 5. He shews them the beauty of holinesse by which the glory and sweetnesse of sin vanisheth Psal. 110. 3. 6. By casting into the soul quenching considerations But deliver us from evil or out of evil By evil we are to understand all the enemies of our salvation the flesh world and the devil sinne and hell and all punishments of sinne but especially the devil who in the Scriptures is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the evil one though not only him as Scultetus seems to interpret it Exercit. Evang. l. 2. c. 33. Under evil is comprized 1. Satan the principal author of evil 2. All other kinds of evil Satan in other places is styled the evil one 1 Iohn 2. 13 14. and this word Evil is oft put for every thing that is contrary to good and that with the Article prefixed before it Matth. 5. 39. Rom. 12. 9. 2 Thess. 3. 3. 1 Iohn 5. 19. Now as this title good is of a large extent so on the contrary is evil Gen. 48. 16. The greatest evil of all is sin Mark 7. 23. Judgement also for sinne both temporal Zeph. 3. 15. and eternal Luke 15. 25. are stiled evil In this large extent is the word here to be taken And because it compriseth under it all manner of evils it is fitly set in the last place Evil in Scripture hath three significations 1. Afflictions and crosses so the time of old-age is an evil time Eccles. 12. 1. 2. By evil is meant the devil Matth. 5. 37. 3. By evil is meant sin especially the power of it and so it is taken here not excluding the devil ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Deliver signifieth two things 1. To keep and preserve to protect and defend from evil that we fall not into it as 1 Thess. 1. 10. 2. To deliver and as it were to pull us out of the hands that is power of our spiritual enemies as the word is used Luke 1. 74. Matth. 27. 43. Romans 7. 24 2 Tim. 4. 17 18. This deliverance which we orave is either inchoate in this life or perfect in the life to come both by Christ Luke 1. 74. But deliver These words are a limitation or explication But couples like things together We desire in this Petition That we may not be exercised with trial in our estate good name or body if God so please or that he would support us if we be tried The deliverance which we crave is either inchoate in this life or perfect in the life to come both by Christ Luke 1. 74. Some from these words Deliver us from evil hold that one may pray for perfection of holinesse to be freed from the very being of sinne the words mean say they to be delivered from all sinne and all degrees of it They alledge also other places to prove this viz. 2 Cor. 13. 7 9. Col 4. 12. Heb. 13. 21. 1 Thess. 5. 23. Though these prayers say they be not fulfilled in this life yet one should say up prayers for absolute perfection 1. Because thereby the manifests his perfect displeasure against sinne and perfect love to the Commandment of God 2. Hereby he manifests the truth and sincerity of his heart he would not onely not have sin reign but he would have it not to be in him 3. Hereby he doth his duty in striving after perfection Phil. 3. 12. herein he makes his heart and the Law even though his life and it be not 4. His prayer shall be answered in degrees though not in perfection as there are severall degrees of accomplishing Prophecies so of answering Prayers 5. Your prayers are of an everlasting efficacie because they are offered to God by the eternal Spirit Heb. 9. 14. upon the same Altar that Christs Sacrifice was offered therefore Christs righteousnesse is everlasting because it was offered to God by the eternal Spirit Others say such perfection may be desired and were to be wished if it might be had yea must be set before us as an exact copy to write after white to aim at with endeavour to come as near it as we can but they see no ground to pray for it since they cannot pray in faith because they have no promise nay it is not a state compatible with this life since the fall and they think it is too great a presumption to pray for that which they have no promise for and ambition to affect such a prerogative as no childe of God ever since the fall here enjoyed or is like to doe Hitherto of the Petitions Now followeth the Conclusion of the Lords Prayer in these words For thine is the Kingdome the Power and
so called because it is to be received Sacramente Tertullian was the first that used this word the Church hath used it a long time it being above fourteen hundred years since he wrote Some think the names of Gods appointing are better then what are given by Ecclesiastical custom II. The Proper Nature of a Sacrament It is an applying of the Covenant of Grace to Gods people for their good by visible Signs Signum est quod praeter speciem quam ingerit sensibus aliud quidpiam in cognitionem inducit A sign is that which represents one thing to the eye and outward senses and another to the minde Circumcision is called a sign and a seal Rom. 4. 11. See Gen. 17. 11. Some signs are only significant as the ivie of wine some obsignative as the seal the thing contained in the Writ some exhibitive as anointing the Prophetical Kingly or Priestly Office The Sacraments do not only signifie the promise of Grace in Christ but also seal and exhibit the thing promised Vossius de Sacramentorum vi efficacia The Sacraments are signs to represent Instruments to convey Seals to confirm the Covenant Others thus distinguish of Signs First Some only serve to signifie and call to remembrance as the Picture of a man is such a sign as cals him to remembrance Secondly A ratifying sign as a Seal if one conveys Lands or Goods to another and sets his Seal to it this further clears his Title Thirdly Which exhibit the putting on a Cap or Ring makes him a Master or Doctor the delivering of one a Staff is the making of him a Lord Chamberlain the Sacrament is all these Christ cals to thy remembrance and sets before thy eyes all the benefits that come by him and shews thee all thy duties thou owest him 2. It is a sealing sign so circumcision is called Christ Grace the Promises Heaven are thine 3. It is an exhibiting sign brings Christ to the beleever communicates him more to him What ever other Ordinance the Church hath wanted ever since the Lord had a Church on earth it hath had this When man was perfect God gave him Sacraments even in Paradise the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. Some Sacraments God gave unto man 1. In his innocent estate which were two 1. The Tree of Life 2. The Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. 2. In his corrupt estate 1. Either before Christ prefiguring him 2. Or after Christ as memorials of him The Sacraments before Christ were 1. Either such as did belong to all sorts of people 1. The Flood and Noahs preservation in it 2. The Rainbow 2. Such as were peculiarly appointed to the Jews 1. Extraordinary during but for once or a short time and answering either to Baptism as 1 Cor. 10. 1. The Red Sea 2. The Cloud or to the Lords Supper 1. Manna 2. The Water flowing out of the Rock 2. Ordinary as 1. Circumcision answering to our Baptism Col. 1. 2. 2. The Passeover answering to the Lords Supper The Sacraments after Christs coming to continue till the end of the world were 1. Baptism 2. The Lords Supper III. What is the use of the Sacraments in the Church and what benefit the people of God receive from them They convey the mercies of the whole Covenant of Grace therefore Circumcision is called the Covenant Gen. 17. All the benefits of Christ are applied in the Sacraments the water out of the Rock is called Christ 1 Cor. 10. God doth nothing by the Word or Prayer but this Ordinance doth the same thing the one of the Sacraments is for begetting of life the other for confirming it It is an application of the whole Covenant of grace in a sign IV. The Parts of a Sacrament A Sacrament taken in its full extent comprehendeth two things in it 1. Rem terrenam That which is outward and visible which the Schools call properly Sacramentum And 2. Rem coelestem That which is inward and invisible which they term Rem Sacramenti the principal thing exhibited in the Sacrament 3. This sign must have the expresse Commandment of Christ for none can institute a Sacrament but he that can give the inward grace 4. There must be a promise of divine grace else it is no seal and it must be annexed to the Sacrament by God The command is for our warrant the promise for our encouragement In Baptism 1. the signum is washing with water 2. the signatum the bloud of Christ applied by the Spirit Iohn 3. 5. Tit. 3. 5. This was represented by the vision at our Saviours Baptism of the holy Ghost descending upon him in the similitude of a Dove As in our natural birth the body is washt with water from the pollution it brings with it into the world so in our regeneration or second birth the soul is purified by the Spirit from the guilt and pollution of sinne See Ezek. 16. 4 5. and Iohn 15. 5. 3. Christs command is Matth. 28. 19. Go and baptize 4. His promise is He that beleeves and is baptized shall be saved So in the Eucharist the outward and visible sign is the Bread and Wine 2. There is an Analogy between Bread and Wine which nourisheth the body and Christs body and bloud which nourisheth the soul. 3. A promise of saving grace to all that use the outward rites according to Christs institution Matth. 26. 28. V. The Necessity of the Sacraments They are necessary only Necessitate Praecepti not medii men may be saved without them That is necessary to the salvation of man without which he cannot possibly be saved These things are either 1. Simply necessary on mans part acknowledgment of sinne faith in Christ Jesus and repentance 2. So farre necessary as that the contempt or neglect of them bars a man of salvation Such are the Sacraments and outward profession The neglect of Circumcision and of the Passeover and the abuse of the Sacrifice of Peace-offerings by eating the same in uncleannesse wittingly was to be punished with cutting off No man was circumcised in those fourty years in which the Israelites were in the wilderness but many were born and died in that time Mark 16. 16. he saith He that beleeves not shall be condemned not he that beleeves not and is not baptized shall be condemned See that place Iohn 3. 5. answered in my Annotations VI. The Efficacy of the Sacraments The Papists say the Sacraments conferre grace by the work wrought as the pen of itself writeth the hand of the writer moving it so the Sacraments of themselves sanctifie being administred by the Minister They hold the efficacy of the Sacraments to be so great that there needeth no preparation or qualification of the receiver The Reformed Churches maintain That except the receiver be thus and thus qualified he loseth the benefit of the Sacraments See Acts 10. 47. Sacraments do not conferre grace by the actual doing and
of our entrance into the Covenant and admission into the Church Rom. 6. 3. our insition and incorporation into Christ is signified and sealed up by Baptism and hence it is once administred and never again to be repeated because of the stability of the Covenant of Grace Baptism is a Sacrament of Regeneration wherein by outward washing of the body with water In the Name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the inward cleansing of our souls by the bloud of Christ is represented and sealed up unto us Tit. 3. 5. Mat. 28. 19. Ephes. 5. 2. D. Gouges Catechism It may be thus briefly described It is the first Sacrament of the New Testament wherein every one that is admitted into the Covenant of Grace being by Christs Minister washed in water In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost is thereby publickly declared to belong to Christs Family and to partake of all the benefits that belong to a Christian. First Sacrament because first instituted and by the Lords order first to be administred being a Sacrament of our new birth 2. Of the New Testament because the old Sacraments ended with the old administration of the Covenant wherein the way to the Kingdom of heaven is more clearly revealed 3. Instituted by Christ himself the authour of it 4. The subject it belongs to all persons who can lay claim to the Covenant 5. To be administred by one of Christs Ministers Matth. 28. 19. He never gave commission to any to administer this Sacrament to whom he gave not authority to preach 6. The form to wash with water In the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost See Aquin. partem tertiam Quaest. 66. Artic. 6. Utrum in nomine Christi possit dari Baptismus See also the ãâ¦ã e there 7. The use and end of it is to be a publick declaration from God that one belongs to Christs family and partakes of all the benefits that concern a Christian. See of the uses of Baptism Perk. Cas. of Cons. l. 2. p. 130. to 135. A converted Pagan which makes profession of his faith and a childe not baptized may have right but this is a solemn declaration of it This washing with water In the Name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost properly and by the Lords appointment notes the washing with the holy Ghost Iohn 3. 5. Tit. 3. 5. Mat. 3. 16. The Spirit descended like a Dove not only to confirm the Godhead of Christ but to shew the fruit of Baptism Heaven is opened and the Spirit poured out abundantly The Lutherans and Papists say we make it Signum mutile it is not a naked and bare sign The great Gospel promise was the pouring out of the holy Ghost and the sign water Isa. 44. 3. Zech. 13. 1. The Analogy lies in this the first office done to a new-born childe is the washing of it from the pollution of the flesh which it brings from the mothers womb so the first office Gods Spirit doth is to purge us from our filthinesse In the Eastern Countreys when they would shew no pity to their childe they threw it out unwasht Ezek. 16. 15. Baptism is a publick tessera or seal of the Covenant First The Priviledges of the children of God by Baptism are many 1. I am united to Christ and ingraffed into that stock his Spirit poured out on the soul is the bond of union between Christ and the soul therefore we are often said to be baptized into Christ Rom. 6. 3. Gal. 3. 27. 2. Hereby we are declared to be the sons of God we are said to be regenerate by him that is sacramentally Baptism is a publick standing pledge of our Adoption 3. It is a constant visible pledge that all our sins are done away in the bloud of Jesus Christ therefore these are joyned together in Scripture Mark 1. Act. 2. 38. See Act. 22. 16. Rom. 6. 18. Ephes. 5. 26. 4. It seals to us a partaking of the life of Christ our Regeneration and Sanctification See Acts 19. beginning It is called the Laver of our Regeneration Titus 5. It seals to us the mortifying of all the reliques of corruption and that we shall rise out of our graves to enjoy that eternal life purchased by Christs bloud 6. It gives us a right to all Gods Ordinances Secondly The Duties Baptism doth ingage us unto All that Christ requires of his people either in faithfulnesse to him or love and unity to his Saints Rom. 6. We are buried with Christ in Baptism therefore are obliged to walk holily Ephes. 4. When the Apostle presseth the people of God to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace he saith There is one Baptisme Baptism serveth for two uses 1. To teach us our filthinesse that have need of washing and to binde us to seek to God for the spiritual washing 2. To assure us by pawning the truth and fidelity of God unto us for that end that upon our so doing we shall be washed with the bloud and Spirit of christ We should make use of our Baptism 1. To resist actual temptations I have given up all to Christ 1 Cor. 6. 15. 2. As a cordial in all dejections of spirit Shall I doubt of the love of God and pardon of my siu sealed to me in Baptism 3. In our prayers to God he hath given us his hand and seal 2 Sam. 7. 27. In Baptism we devote our selves to God it s an Oath of fealty to Christs Laws As therefore Baptism is a pledge to us of what we may look for from God so it is likewise a pledge of what he may expect from us it will be a witnesse against us if we make not right use of it Psal. 87. 6. See Ier. 9. 26. and Act. 7. 51. The Turks say what a Mussel man one that is a professed servant of Mahomet as we say baptized to do this See Rom. 6. 2. Luther tels a story of a pious Gentlewoman that when the devil tempted her to sin she answered Satan still Baptizata sum I am baptized Ex veteri Ecclesiae consuetudine in Baptismo renunciatur Satanae pompis ejus Vossius de orig progres Idol We cannot serve both God and the Devil such contrary Lords Mat. 6. 24. See 1 Cor. 10. 21. Baptism is administred but once the use of it continueth as long as we live We should make use of it 1. To quicken our repentance Have I so long ago promised to renounce all sin and yet am I hard hearted and impenitent The Scripture cals it the Baptism of Repentance for remission of sins because it serveth not alone as a bond to tie us to seek to God for repentance and to set upon that work but also to tie the Lord God unto us to give us the grace of repentance when we seek it at his hands and endeavour to practise it and whereby we are said to put on Christ and to be baptized into Christ and
one Circumcision And Baptism had in the Apostate Churches of Christians is answerable to Circumcision retained in Israels Apostasie Now Circumcision being once received in the Apostasie of Israel was not repeated again at their returning to the Lord and leaving of their idolatrous wayes to serve him according to his Word but they that were so circumcised were without any new Circumcision of the flesh accepted at Ierusalem and admitted to the Passeover of which none might eat that was uncircumcised In like manner also Baptism being once received in the Apostatical Churches of Christians is not to be repeated again when any so baptized return unto the Lord and forsake their Idolatries submitting themselves to the truth of the Gospel Iohns ibid. c. 3. p. 27. Whether the children of such as are excommunicated may be baptized M. Cotton and M. Hooker oppose this The Sacraments saith he are given to the visible particular Churches of Christ Jesus and to the members thereof such therefore as are cut off from their member-like Communion with the visible Church are cut off also from the Seals of that Communion Baptism and the Lords Supper As therefore we do not receive an Heathen to the fellowship of the Supper nor their seed to Baptism so neither dare we receive an excommunicate person who is to us as an Heathen unto the Lords Supper nor his children to Baptism M. Perkins in his Cases of Conscience lib. 2. cap. 9. gives several reasons to prove that children of Parents which are professed members of Christ though cut off for a time upon some offence committed have right to Baptism Attersol of the Sacraments l. 2. c. 6. saith The children of excommunicate persons may be baptized Repetition of Baptism or Rebaptizing There is but one Baptism as there is but one body Ephes. 4. 5. Reasons against Rebaptization of such as are rightly baptized 1. Baptism is primarily and properly the Sacrament of our new-birth Tit. 3. 5. of our insition into Christ which is done but once 2. In no place where the institution of it is named is there any mention directly or by consequence of any rebaptizing of it nor any order taken about it whereas in the other Sacrament we have a Quotiescunque in the very Institution 3. Baptism succeeds Circumcision which was but once administred nor to be administred any more as is clear from the total silence of the Scripture and âosh 5. 4. 4. It is numbred among Heresies in the ancient Church to reiterate a Baptism which was acknowledged to be valid M. Martials Def. of Infant-Bap p. 68. The Errour of Rebaptizing arose upon a corrupt understanding and interpretation of that place Act. 19. 5. They are not the words of Luke the writer but of Paul the speaker continuing his speech of Iohns Disciples and hearers and are not to be understood of the twelve Disciples Some prove from that place that Iohns Baptism and Christs do differ but few urge it âor the reiterating of Christs Baptism Baptisma est irreiterabile Sacramentum Galatinus de Arâan Cathol verit lib. 10. cap. 3. The Anabaptists or Antipoedobaptists themselves will rather deny our Baptism to be a Sacrament then grant a necessity of rebaptizing Private Baptism From St Iohns preaching and baptizing in open meetings we conclude that both preaching and baptizing ought to be in publick Assemblies The Baptism of Midwives and in private houses rose upon a false interpretation of Iohn 3. 5. where some do interpret the word rather of the material water wherewith men are washed whenas Christ takes it there by a borrowed speech for the Spirit of God the effect whereof it shadoweth out cleansing the filth of sin and cooling the great heat of an unquiet conscience as water washeth the thing which is foul and quencheth the heat of the fire It is not a private action of faith but publick and of the whole Congregation whereby another member is received into the visible Church and as it were incorporated into the body all ought to have their part in it as they are members of the same Church and so it ought to be then done when all may best tâke knowledge of it As in Corporations both of the Universities and also of the Cities and Towns none are admitted in them but in a full Congregation or in a publick Assembly where all may be present and give their consent So in the visible Church by Baptism they ought then to be incorporated when the Assemblies are greatest and when all may most conveniently be present which is the Lords Day There was no publick Assembly when the Eunuch Acts 8. and the Goaler Acts 16. were baptized Whether wanting Water we may baptize with Sand or Water distilled and compounded This came at first from that opinion That they are damned which die unbaptized The Minister may not baptize with any other liquor and element then with natural common and ordinary water We may allow mixture of water with wine in the Lords Supper as well as the mixture of compound water with common in the Sacrament of Baptism If no composition may be used then much lesse may any other sign be used and so the element clean changed and the Ordinance of God altered for the Church of God hath no liberty to bring in any other sign in place of water See Levit. 10. 2. Whether it be lawful to use the sign of the Crosse in Baptism In St Augustines time yea before it the Christians as they used to sign their fore head with âhe Crosse in token that they were not ashamed of Christ crucified whom the Jews and Gentiles reproached for the death which he suffered on the Crosse so they brought thereof into the Sacraments and used both the figure of the Crosse and crossing in other things of God also Doctor Rainolds against Hart p. 504. In the Revelation the worshippers of the Beast receive his mark and the worshippers of the Lamb carry his mark and his Fathers in their fore-heads Hence came the first use of the Crosse in Baptism as the mark of Christ into whom we are initiaâed and the same afterwards used in all Benedictions Prayers and Thanksgivings in token they were done in the name and merit of Christ crucified Mede on Ezek. 20. 20. Had not the Popish abuse and superstitions about the Crosse made us jealous of all use of it who would not have thought this a decent ceremony at the administration of Baptism to reminde all the Congregation of their Christian profession and warfare to which the Sacrament it self doth oblige them D. Burgesse See Weemses Christian Synagogue p. 208. and Boyes his Remains p. 166. and Masons Sermon on 1 Cor. 14. 10. The unconformists dispute against the Surplice and Crosse not onely as monuments of Idolatry but as signs analogical of mystical or sacramental signification in nature and use one with the Jewish Ceremonies a will-worship having no ground
the Institution 2. The authority of these is not divine but meerly humane 3. It was an ancient custom in Tertullians time to give milk and honey in Baptism to the Infant yet the Papists themselves do not keep it So that unlesse we had Christs institution we cannot do it especially knowing that it is dangerous to add to any essential part of the Sacrament such as the wine is But then they are most ridiculous when they will make a mystical signification in this that the union of the water with the wine must signifie the union of the people which is denoted by waters Revel 17. with Christ Thus Bellarmine But it signifies not this union either naturally for then it would signifie so in common feasts nor by divine institution for then then the Scripture would have delivered it Besides Rev. 17. Great waters not a few drops signifie the people and that not of believers but Heathens and if it signifie the communion of the people with Christ why do they deny it them The drink then used being called the fruit of the vine Matth. 26. 29. it is evident that there was no mixture of water for then it had not been the fruit of the vine but another drink compounded of water and wine Some say this reason is not of force for he that drinks vinum dilutum drinks the fruit of the grape as well as he that drinks merum And therefore that our Saviour Christ and his Apostles ever mingled water with wine in the sacramental Cup cannot be shewed by any testimony out of the word of God As for the water gushing forth with the bloud out of our Saviour Christ it is frivolous the wine in the Cup is not a Sacrament of the bloud of Christ which was shed after that he was slain but of the bloud which he shed before his death This was an ancient custom Iustin Martyr makes mention of it and Cyprian pleads for it yet Iansenius doth ingeniously confesse that there are evident testimonies of Scripture for wine but none for water though Bellarmine impudently affirm That there is as much proof for the one as the other viz. Tradition for both Scriptures for neither and labours violently to wrest the plain places another way yet at length he doth not deny but it is Calix Domini though there be no water in it and he tels us that the greater part of Divines hold that water is not de necessitate Sacramenti Iansenius saith it appears by Scripture though not expresly yet implicitely that there was water in the Cup which Christ consecrated because there was wine in it and in those hot Countreys they used not to drink meer wine but allayed with water this is an uncertain conjecture The beginning of it was lawful because there were in the Church that could not beat the strength of the wines especially in the East and South Countreys where the wines are strong The Christians in the Primitive Church had a custom of mixing water with the wine as there came water and bloud out of Christs side which how ever it might have a natural reason because of the heat of the Countrey to correct the heat of the wine with water yet it was by them used for a mystical sense to expresse the mixture whereof this Sacrament is an effectual instrument of all the people who have faith to receive it with Christs bloud water being by the holy Ghost interpreted for people and Nations The Aquarii used onely water in the Eucharist in pretence of Sobriety which Cyprian confuted onely upon this ground viz. That this practice was not warranted by the Institution of Christ wherein Christ ordained wine and not water only In the Scripture we finde the fruit of the vine but not water therefore we account not that to be of any necessity in the celebration of the Lords Supper In the Primitive Church water was used first of Sobriety then of Ceremony at length it grew to be counted of necessity Dr Fulk against Martin Of the Consecration of the Elements Christs actions in the administration of the Sacrament were four First He took bread into his hand and so likewise wine which signifies the purpose of God decreeing to give Jesus Christ in the flesh to work out our Redemption Secondly Christ blessed it and gave thanks and sanctified it to that use by his own prayer to God which as it is effective to make the elements now fit for a spiritual use so it is significative representing the action of God wherein he fitted Christs manhood in the fulnesse of his Spirit and power to work out our Redemption Thirdly He brake the bread which signifies the action of God satisfying his justice in Christs manhood for the sins of all the Elect by breaking him in the Garden and on the Crosse especially besides other sufferings throughout his life and by rending his soul and body asunder Fourthly Christ gave it to every one signifying that God doth offer particularly to every one and give to the Elect the body and bloud of Christ with the merit of it and power of the same to blot out their sins and free them more and more from the same The Text saith of the Bread He blessed it and of the Cup When he had given thanks By the which word Blessing he implieth a consecration of this Sacrament The Papists attribute it to the repetition of these words Hoc est enim corpus meum For this is my body For this is my bloud Hence they call them Verba operatoria and say there is such a power and operation in them that by them the bread is turned into the body of Christ. The Elements of which the Sacrament is composed are natural the things having nothing of themselves whereby they may be Sacraments and therefore an institution is necessary whereby they may be made what they are not Now we say this is done by reciting the institution of Christ and by prayer The Papists order that the Priest should reade all the other words with a loud voice yet when he comes to this For this is my body he speaks it secretly so that none can hear him and this is one of their reasons because Christ prayed alone what is this to the consecration did he so at the Sacrament time 2. The Minister or Priest speaks it secretly because if he speak aloud he cannot be so intent to what is said why then do they command such loud noise by their Organs in singing How can they be attentive then 3. Least that form of words should be vilified Why not then in Baptism It is most expedient 1. For the receiver to receive the Bread and Cup into his hand This custome saith Vossius was long in the ancient Church It is unseemly to have the Bread put or the Wine poured into the mouth by the Minister this custom came from a superstitious worshipping of the signs 2. The receiver must
eat the Bread and drink the wine which signifies the particular applying of Jesus Christ with all the benefits of his mediation to ones own soul. Whether Christ be corporally present with the symboles in the Eucharist Corpore de Christi lis est de sanguine lis est Lis est de modo non habitura modum Christ is ascended into heaven and he is contained there Acts 3. 21. till he come to Judgement therefore he is not there under the shape of bread and wine See Matth. 26. 11. Iohn 16. 7. Acts 3. 21. 2. All the circumstances about the first Institution of the Sacrament do declare that Christ was not bodily there especially Christ eating and drinking of it himself which Cloppenburg Peter du Moulin and D. Featley hold urging Matth. 26. 29. Mark 14. 25. for that purpose Those words say they necessarily imply that before he uttered them he had drunk of the Cup which he gave to them Aquinas also holds this and the Fathers likewise saith Peter du Moulin The nature of the action saith Peter du Moulin in the place last quoted required that Christ should communicate to shew the Communion he had with us as also he did partake of our Baptism Matth. 3. 16. from whence cometh the custome of the Church that the Pastor first communicates and the people afterwards When the publick Authority of this Land were for the Papists subscription was not urged upon such violent and bloudy terms unto any Articles of their Religion as unto that of the real presence D. Iack. Epist. to the Read For the same Christ was not visibly at the Table and spake and yet invisibly under the bread and wine he did not eat and drink himself The end of the Sacrament is a remembrance of Christs death Do this in remembrance of me and You shew forth his death till he come Now how can there be any remembring of him when he is present His corporal presence and eating is made unprofitable Iohn 6. though Christ said his flesh was meat indeed yet he did not mean that it should be eaten and and drunk corporally the flesh profiteth nothing but his words are Spirit and Life Our Union and Conjunction with Christ is inward and spiritual which consists in Faith and Love it is true we are united to his body but not after a bodily manner It is against reason and sense We believe Christ to be present spiritually in the hearts of the Communicants sacramentally in the Elements but not corporally Real is 1. Opposed to that which is imaginary and importeth as much as truely 2. To that which is meerly figurative and barely representative and importeth as much as effectually 3. To that which is spiritual and importeth as much as corporally or materially The presence of Christ in the Sacrament is reall in the two former acceptions of real but not in the last for he is truly there present and effectually though not carnally or locally Doctor Featleys Transubstantiation Exploded Really and corporally are not all one that which is spiritually present is really present unlesse we will say that a Spirit is nothing The bloud of Christ is really present in Baptism to the washing away of sinne Christ is really present to the faith of every true believer even out of the Sacrament Downs Defence against the Reply of M. N. We deny that Christ is so present in the Sacrament under the forms of bread and wine as that whosoever receive the Sacrament do truely receive Christ himself The Papists say Christs natural body is present we that the merit and vertue of his body broken upon the Cross and of his bloud shed upon the Cross is present to the believing soul in the Sacrament The body of the Sun is in heaven in its sphere locally and circumscriptively but the beams are on the earth And when the Sun beams shine into our house we say here 's the Sun though it be the beams not the body of the Sun So the Scripture saith of the Sacrament This is my body Christ ascended up into Heaven as for that exception he is visibly in heaven but invisibly here it answereth not those testimonies which prove he is so there that he is not here Mat. 28. 6. q. d. he could not be in both places at once an angelical argument Aquinas saith It is not possible by any miracle that the body of Christ should be locally in many places at once because it includeth a contradiction by making it not one for one is that which is not divided from it self It is impossible say the Papists according to the course of nature but not absolutely impossible by divine miracle it may be Consubstantiation overthroweth the grounds 1. Of reason the body of one and the same man cannot be present in many places all together but must needs remain in some definite and certain place 2. Religion because Christ was taken up into heaven there to abide till the end of the world It was above a hundred years before Transubstantiation They did adore Christ as co-existent with the bread which perhaps gave occasion to Averroes to say That Christians did adore their God and then eat him Averroes his resolution was Quandoquidem Christiani adorant quod comedunt sit anima mea cum Philosophis The quarrel between Luther and Zuinglius was about Christs presence in the Sacrament which Luther held to be by way of Consubstantiation which how it could be unlesse the body of Christ were every where Zuinglius and others could not conceive Luther being pressed therewith he and his followers not being able to avoid it maintained that also But how By reason of the hypostatical Union and Conjunction thereof with the word For the word being every where and the humane nature being no where severed from it How can it be say they but every where The humanity of Christ according to its Essence or natural Being is contained in one place but according to its subsistence or personal being may rightly be said to be every where Zanch. Misc. Iud. de Dissid Coen Dom. and D. Field lib. 3. c 35. of the Church The Papists constant Doctrine is That in worshipping the Sacrament they should give unto it Latriae cultum qui vero Deo debetur as the Councell of Trent hath determined that kinde of service which is due to the true God determining their worship in that very thing which the Priest doth hold betwixt his hands This is artolatry an idolatrous worship of the bread because they adoâe the host even as the very person of the Sonne of God It is true they conceive it not bread but the body of Christ yet that doth not free them from bread-worship for then if the Heathen did take his stone to be a God it did free him from idolatry Hence saith a Jesuite If the bread be not turned into the body of Christ we are the greatest
Christ consented to all this he voluntarily came into the world to save sinners he hath paid the ransome hath promised that those which come to him he will in no wise cast away Means to get and improve or strengthen faith 1. To get it 1. Labour to see your selves in a lost condition 2. Know that there is no way in the world to save you but by Christ. 3. Bewail your condition to God tell him that you are a lost creature and say Lord help me to believe 4. Plead the promises there are promises of grace as well as to grace say Lord thou hast said thou wilt be merciful and why not to me 5. Wait upon God in the use of the means hearing and the like Rom. 10. Acts 10. 44. 2. To improve and strengthen it You that have faith labour to improve it 2 Thess. 1. 3 4. I shall premise four Cautions 1. There is a common dead faith an ungrounded presumption gotten by the devil and mens false hearts which is rather to be destroyed then increased When men put all their confidence in Christ and yet can live in all kinde of ungodlinesse whereas true faith is wrought by the Spirit of God and brings forth a holy life 2. Among true believers there are several sizes as it were of faith some are strong and some weak in the faith 3. The weakest faith if true will certainly save the soul the weakest believer is united to Christ adopted reconciled justified hath the Spirit all promises belong to him and shall partake of glory 4. There is none of Gods servants in this world do attain so much faith as they might the Apostles Luke 17. 5. make this their joynt Petition Lord increase our faith 1. It increaseth in the use of it To him that hath shall be given Spiritual things increase by exercise 2. Diligently attend on all the Ordinances and treasure up experiences 3. Study thy self daily see what a wretched worthlesse creature thou art what a dead barren heart thou hast real self-abhorring makes a man to hang on Christ. 4. The more thou knowest Christ the more thou wilt believe in him Psal. 9. 9. study to know Christs person Offices the tenour and indulgence of the Covenant of Grace 5. Labour to get some evidence of the work of faith in thee that thou art in a league of love with Christ if the wayes of Christ be sutable to thy Spirit and the bent of thy heart be against all sins and especially thy bosome sinne it is a good sign 6. Remove all impediments II. Repentance It is taken sometimes largely and so it comprehends all the three parts of Conversion Contrition Faith and new Obedience 2. Strictly for contrition alone Act. 13. 24. In General it is a turning from sinne to God Or thus It is a supernatural work of Gods Spirit whereby the humbled converted sinner doth turn from all sinne with grief and detestation of it because thereby God is offended and to the wayes of God loving and embracing them and resolving to walk in them for the time to come 1. The efficient cause or authour of repentance is Gods Spirit Acts 1. 51. 11. 18. 2 Tim. 2. 18. it is a supernatural work such a work as never is nor can be wrought in any but by the almighty work of Gods Spirit in a way above corrupt nature Ier. 31. 18 19. A man can do something toward legal duties but one hath no principle for evangelical duties but something against them 2. The Subject in whom this grace of repentance is found say some is an humbled and converted sinner 1. Humbled that is legally sensible of the misery it is brought to by sinne 2. Converted that is by God one whose inward man is changed Ezek. 25. 26. Repentance seems rather to precede conversion Act. 3. 19. though full Repentance be Conversion 3. The general nature of it a turning with the terms from which and to which an aversion from sin and a conversion to God Ioel 2. 12. Ezek. 16 lat end 4. The manner of it with detestation of sinne with delight in Gods will and wayes Hos. 14. 8 Surely shall one say in the Lord I shall finde righteousnesse and peace It is a mournâng for sinne as sinne as it is offensivum Dei aversivum à Deo as it is an act of disobedience an act of unkindnesse There are several kindes of Repentance 1. Antecedent which goes before Remission and Justification Acts 2. 38. 3. 19. 8. 22. 2. Consequent Repentance melting of the heart toward God after assurance of pardon Luke 7. 47. 1 Tim 1. 12 13 14. Ezek. 16. ult Initial Repentance when one is converted Act. 8. 22. 2. Continual Rom. 7. 24. Iohn 13. 10. 3. Personal or Ecclesiastical Some say the parts oâ Repentance are to eschew evil and do good Psal. 34. 15. Isa. 1 15 16. 55. 7. Amos 5. 15. Rom. 12. 9. In sinne there is an aversion from God and a conversion to the creature 2. In repentance there must be an aversion from the pleasures of sinne and a returning to Communion with God The vertue and grace of Christ is not onely to mortifie but vivifie Rom. 6. 11. Sinne must be mortified before the image of God can be superinduced into the soul Col. 1. 13. In renouncing of sinne four affections are to be exercised true humiliation is begun in fear continued in shame carried on in sorrow and ends in indignation 1. Fear ariseth from application of the curse to the provocation we compare the sins we have committed with the threatnings of the Word Iob 22. 23. Heb. 12. 28. Shame ariseth from comparing filthinesse Psal. 73. 22. Ezra 9. 6. Rom. 6. 21. Sorrow ariseth from thoughts of Gods goodnesse and our own unkindenesse Zach. 12. 10. Ezek. 36. 31. Luke 7. 47. Indignation the highest act of hatred ariseth from the unsutablenesse of it to our interest in Christ Isa. 30. 22. Hos. 14. 8. Rom. 6. 2. Fear looks on sinne as damning shame looks on it as defiling sorrow looks on it as offensive to God indignation looks on it as misbecoming our profession In turning to the Lord 1. There is a serious and solemn consideration of our state and danger out of Christ Psal. 22. 27. 119. 59. Hab. 1. 5. 2. A firm resolution Luk. 15. 18. Psal. 32. 5. 119. 106. 3. A mutual exercise of holy affections desire hope and delight Psalm 119. 49. 4. A consecration or resignation of our selves to God Rom. 12. 1. 2 Cor. 5. 16. 5. A constant care of making good our ingagement Prov. 23. 26. Hos. 5. 4. Dr Twisse against Corvinus saith there are three parts of Repentance The Confession of the mouth Contrition of the heart and Amendment of life M. Calamy on Acts 17. 3. p. 37. saith it consists in five things 1. There must be a true and right sense of sinne as to Gospel-faith there must be a true sight of Christ Iohn
6. 36. so to Gospel-repentance there must be a right sense of sin 2. Sorrow for sin a spirit of mourning goes along with Gospel-repentance Zec. 12. 10. Ezek. 7. 16. Hos. 11. 12. a sorrow according to God 2 Cor. 7. 10. 3. A self-judging Psal. 51. 4. condemning his acts and judging himself worthy of all the curses of the Law 4. A turning from sin to the Lord Hos. 14. 8. Dan. 4. 27. 5. It must be grounded upon the apprehension and hope of mercy Isa. 55. 7. Poenitentia non est sola contritio sed sides Luther Therefore the Lutherans commonly make faith a part of repentance it is the foundation of it Non pars sed principium P. Martyr One saith True repentance consists in four things 1. In a humble lamenting and bewailing of our sins our sinful nature and wicked lives whereby we are subject to Gods wrath and eternal death even a giving our selves so to consider and feel the cursed effects of sinne in that it angers God and enforceth his justice to punish us till it makes our hearts to ake and be troubled perplexed and disquieted 1 Sam. 7. 6. Psal. 38. 18. Ioel 2. 12. Iam. 4. 9. so David and Peter wept for their sins 2. A confessing the same to God particularly Prov. 28. 13. Psal. 32. 3 5. judging our selves worthy to be destroyed therefore and to perish eternally David saith I will confesse mine iniquity and be sorry for my sin And Iohn If we confesse our sins he is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins 3. An earnest crying to God for pardon of sinne and for power against it in the name of Christ. David Psal. 51. saith Sprinkle me with hysop that is forgive me for his bloud sake whom that hysop represented We must take words and beseech the Lord to receive us graciously 4. A hearty and sincere purpose to reform our heart and life to cast away all our transgressions to resist and forbear the practice of sinne in all things and to exercise our selves in all righteousnesse i. e. A firm purpose to leave all the evil that I know condemned and to do all the good that I know required a fixed resolution of heart so to do in consideration of Gods goodnesse and grace that hath sent Christ to save the penitent The Antinomians say The Saints of God once justified and in Christ need not repentance they cry down this as an un Gospel-like practice and dislike mourning for sinne they would have nothing but faith in Christ and rejoycing in him To be troubled for sinne they say is a dishonour to the grace of God and satisfaction of Christ our repentance and humiliation indeed cannot satisfie God Christ hath done that laid down a price answerable to the debt but the Lord hath inseparably annexed repentance and remission Act. 2. 38. 3. 19. 8. 22. and he requires not only an initial repentance in reference to a mans state but a daily repentance in reference to the acts of sinne he must daily wash his feet See Gal. 5. 31. The sinne against the holy Ghost is therefore unpardonable because the Lord will not give repentance Heb. 6. Repentance is Evangelical and a Duty in regenerate persons First Because it is a fruit of the holy Ghost Act. 11. 18. Secondly Because none but regenerate persons can perform it to bewail sinne and aggravate it justifying God condemning themselves and laying hold on Christ. Thirdly The Gospel enjoyns it and threatens the neglect of it Some places joyn Repentance and pardon together Act. 5. 31. Luke 24. 47. Some it and faith Mar. 1. 15. Act. 20. 21. Fourthly Christ Iohn Baptist and all the Apostles preacht repentance Mat. 3. 2. 4. 17. Mark 6. 12. Fifthly Because it may and doth work most kindely in and with faith when they look upon Christ whom they have pierced and consider that they have crucified him Sixthly Because it conforms us to God and Christ in hating and subduing sinne in us it breedeth in us a loathing of sinne and gives us a victory over it What the Pump is to the Ship Repentance is to the soul it keeps it clean Seventhly Because we have still flesh in us to be awed as well as the Spirit in us to be cherished Object Justification is but one indivisible act of grace pardoning all sins past present and to come There is a two-fold forgivenesse 1. In foro poli in the Court of God so all sins past present and to come are actually pardoned at the first act of believing and repenting 2. In foro soli in the Court of Conscience so they are not pardoned we shall have no comfort or assurance of their pardon till we actually repent of them Repentance is a part of the exercise of our whole Christian conversation and a work to be ordinarily practised though there be one great and universal repentance for the change of our state In Revel 2. 3. chap. among the duties God requires of the seven Churches which were all converted of four of them he requires the exercise of repentance Revel 2. 5. 3. 13 19. But there are some special seasons wherein God in a more special manner cals his people to repent when he would have the practice of it more full and extraordinary 2 Cor. 7. 11. when we should more strictly examine our selves and our sorrow should be much inlarged 1 Sam. 7. 6. Iudg. 2. There are five special times for renewing of Repentance First The time when Gods hand is upon us in any special correction 1. God expects and requires it then Isa. 22. the first 15 verses Zeph. 2. begin 2. The servants of God have ordinarily practised it then Ieremiah Iob David Lam. 3. 39 40. 3. God hath severely threatned them when they have not repented at such times 2 Chron. 28 22. Ier. 5. 3. Amos 4. The reason is because the Lord hath appointed this exercise of repentance as the only means to remove the rod or turn it to a blessing Secondly Another special time when God would have his servants to renew their repentance is upon their fall when they have committed any grosse sin as David after defiling Urijahs wife Psal. 51. and when he had fallen into the sin of numbring the people 2 Sam. 24. So Ezra 9. when the people had married with strange wives they wept exceedingly So when the Church of Corinth had wrapt themselves in the guilt of the incestuous persons sin 2 Cor. 7. Peter when he had denied his Master Our sorrow doth not make God amends or pacifie his wrath when it is kindled it is only a condition of the Covenant of Grace the exercise of repentance it satisfieth not God but the Church it is a help to our own souls whereby our sins are subdued Thirdly When the Lord cals any of his people to any special service that he would have them do for him and the Church then they ought to renew their
comforts of this life so farre as comlinesse and necessity will permit that we may be more seriously humbled before God and more fervent in prayer 1 Cor. 7. 5. Ioel 2. 14 15 16. Dan. 9. 1 2 3. 10. 1 2 3. Ezra 8. 21. It hath the name of Fasting from one most sensible part viz. the abstinence from food denominating the whole exercise We must abstain 1. From bodily labours and worldly businesse For the time of the Fast hath the nature of a Sabbath It is called by the Prophet Ioel a solemnity or day of prohibition Ioel 1. 4. 2. 15. wherein men are forbidden to do any work as the Lord expoundeth that word Lev. 23. 36. Deut. 16. 8. 2. Food there must be a total abstinence from meat and drink so farre as our health will permit 2 Sam. 3. 35. Ezra 9. 6. Esth. 4. 16. Ion. 3. 7. Act. 9. 9. 3. From sleep in part David lay upon the ground all night 2 Sam. 12. 26. See Esth. 4. 3. Ioel 1. 13. 4. From costly attire Exod. 33. 5 6. heretofore they wore sackcloth and lay in ashes and used all those actions which might humble them in Gods presence 5. Carnal delights Ioel 2. 16. 1 Cor. 7. 5. 6. The end must be religious to be better fitted for prayer and seeking of God The ends of a Fast are two humiliation and reconciliation as appeareth Levit. 23. 26. to 33. The things in which the Fast must be spent are exercises fitting these ends The means 1. of Humiliation are Natural or Spiritual The Natural are forbearance of food both meat and drink so farre as it may stand with our ability and not hinder ut from praying and good meditations as also of work and labour wherefore it is called sanctifying a Fast Levit. 23. 28. Ioel 1. 14. and all natural delights otherwise lawful Ioel 2. 16. 1 Cor. 7. 5. and lastly of costly attire Ionah 3. 8. To appear in a mean habit is a natural help of abasing our selves but in private Fasting we are bid to anoint our selves Matth. 6. that we may not appear to fast The Spiritual helps are chiefly four 1. Examining our hearts and lives that we may finde out our manifold sins Lam. 3. 40. 2. The aggravation of our sins by considering their hainousnesse in regard of the ill effects and the like 3. Confessing them and judging our selves for them 4. Praying for the Spirit to humble us bemoaning our own hardnesse These are Means for humiliation The Means secondly of Reconciliation are two First To plant in our selves a firm purpose of leaving sinne Isa. 1. 16 18. by considering the necessity profit and difficulty of leaving sinne and Gods promises to help us and by fervent prayers to him to encline our hearts to his testimonies and to strengthen us that sin may not overcome us Secondly To settle our hearts in a stedfast confidence of his mercy in Christ pardoning and accepting us This may be wrought by considering the multitude of Gods mercies the infinitenesse of Christs merits the largenesse of Gods promises and the examples of those whom he hath pardoned and then by crying earnestly to him to strengthen our faith and seal up our adoption to us by his Spirit The usual time of a Fast is a natural day from Even to Even or from Supper to Supper Iudg. 20. 26. 2 Sam. 1. 12. 3. 35. Iosh 7. 6. We reade of a three dayes Fast in Nineveh âonah 3. 7. and in Esther and her Maids and in Paul Acts 9. 9. and of seven dayes Fast 1 Sam. 12. 16 17 18. and of Daniels Fast abstaining from all pleasant bread and drink and giving himself to prayer and humiliation for three whole weeks Daniel 10. 1 2. And we reade of Fasting alone till Even Iudges 20. 23 26. 21. 2. 2 Samuel 1. 12. 3. 36. Such a Fast may either be kept of many together a whole Congregation publickly or by a few that is a Family or two privately or else by one alone secretly as we may perceive in the former examples In private and solitary Fasting we should carry the matter so that it may be private and we may not appear to Fast. Some think it not therefore convenient for so many to meet in a private Fast as may make the face of a Congregation and that go beyond the number of a usual family or two for this say they is to turn a private duty into a publick The times for Fasting are First When Gods judgements are ready to fall upon us either personal or publick judgements then there is reason for a private or publick Fast so Ezra's Fast was because of the great desolations upon the Church and Esthers because of the bloudy Proclamation to kill all the Jews Secondly When we desire to obtain any publick or particular good so Act. 13. when they desired publick good on the Ministery they fasted and prayed So Hannah for her particular she fasted and prayed for a childe When we undertake any great and dangerous businesse for which we need Gods help See Matth. 4. 2. 17. 21. Act. 13. 24. 14. 23. Thirdly When we are pressed with some speciall sinne 1 Corinth 9. 27. 2 Cor. 12. 8. A man is not bound to an acknowledgement of all his particular sinnes when he comes solemnly to humble himself before God He hath not such clear light to discern sinne not so faithful a memory to retain it nor is not so watchfull to consider his wayes Psal. 19. 12. 40. 12. Eccles. 1. 15. A general repentance sufficeth because he that truly repents of all known sins repents of all sins After some scandalous fals we must be more particular Psal. 51. David chiefly spends his sorrow on that great sin In deep distresse we must search diligently to finde out the sin that provokes God Psal. 32. We should rise early on a Fast 2 Sam. 12. 16. Ioel 1. 13. It is probable that for this cause some lay on the ground others in sackcloth in the night of their Fasts not only to expresse but further their humiliation by keeping them from sleeping overmuch or oversweetly Preaching was used by Gods people at their solemn Fasts to quicken them to prayer Nehem. 9. 3. compared with 8. 8. Ier 36. 5 6. It is not unlawful to fast privately on the Lords-day the service of the ordinary Sabbath is not contrary but helpfull to the exercise of mourning and godly sorrow and when we conceive greatest sorrow for sinne it is not unlawfull to rejoyce in our redemption by Jesus Christ Christ forbad it not on that day it not convenient for a publick Fast since it should be consecrated unto God onely for that purpose We should remember the poor on that day Isa. 58. 17. Quod ventri subtrahitur illud pauperi detur The Popish Fast is a mock Fast worse then the Pharisaical which yet is condemned by Christ. First Fasting is made in
of the spiritual Combate and two other fruits of Faith which Method I shall here the rather follow because I have not yet discussed that Subject The first Question then to be resolved is What follows the purifying of the heart by faith Ans. A fighting and combating against sin and corruption Rom. 7. ult Gal. 5. 17. a Law in the Flesh and in the Spirit there is alwaies bellum though not alwaies praelium betwixt the Flesh and the Spirit In the state of Nature men are wholly in the Flesh and not in the Spirit in the state of Glory they are wholly in the Spirit and not in the Flesh in the state of Grace there is both Flesh and Spirit As long as there is a mixture of Principles there will be a mixture of our actions a Christians life is nothing but a checker-work of light and darkness The Flesh resists Divine Admonition before and in and after conversion but though it may resist God exhorting yet it cannot resist God regenerating as dead flesh cannot resist God raising it from the dead In the first moment of conversion the Flesh cannot lust against the Spirit since that is filled up by introducing the Spirit and regenerating the man The nature of this Fight First It is the contrary renitency between the Flesh and the Spirit in the whole course of a mans life 1. There is an habitual enmity of one against the other in the bent of ones spirit he is disposed both waies all the daies of his life the Will doth will and nill sin and Grace loveth God and sin there is a proneness to both sides 2. An actual Opposition when the faculties of the soul are to act on any thing that fals under a Rule they both close with it in all holy actions or sins Both these have their seconds to joyne with them Grace hath its second and Corruption its second the Devil and World side with the one and the Spirit of God and holy Angels side with the other The Devil by suggesting to the Flesh sinful thoughts presenting objects and taking all advantages The world joynes with it 1. All wicked men 2. Things and state of the world prosperity and adversity 1 Iohn 2. 15 16. they feed these Lusts Riches Honours Pleasures The Power of God the Intercession of Christ the in-dwelling vertue of the Holy Ghost joyne with Grace the Holy Ghost by his exciting and assisting grace by chasing the Devil away A natural conscience may fight against sin as well as a renewed when a mans conscience is tempted to sin often and Satan and corruption will take no denial when conscience yet resists this is properly a fight this may be in natural conscience Numb 22. 13. Dav. Psal. 73. 13. The difference between the fighting of the natural conscience and of the renewed conscience with sin 1. The conflict in a natural man is between Conscience and the Will and Affections the Will carries the Soul one way Conscience another 2 Pet. 2. 15. In a regenerate man the fight is in the same faculty between Conscience and Conscience there is Sin and Grace in every faculty a party in the Will for Grace and another for Sin this is properly the fight between the Flesh and Spirit in the regenerate id patiebar invitus quod faciebam volens Ang. The Angels and Saints in Heaven are all for good the Devils and damned all for evil One saith it is an apparent errour to affirm that a godly man cannot sin with a full consent of will Gal. 5. 17. Sanctification is in every faculty 1 Thess. 5. 23. 1 Iohn 5. 4. Two things will make it plain 1. An antecedent and concommitant willingness and unwillingness before the sin one may seem very unwilling while the lust and objects are kept asunder but bring them together the natural conscience presently sins 2. There is a willingness perse and per accidens a wicked man loves sin but for Hell 2. The fight in a natural conscience never puts sin out of dominion Rom. 6. 12 14. There may be in natural man an opposition of flesh against flesh corruption against corruption he may strive against all sin from the dictates of his understanding and his conscience but his will is never troubled at it This opposition is but weak and treacherous he hath no will to any good but a kind of woulding that is but now and then the opposition of the Spirit to the flesh is everlasting and irreconcileable Why doth not the prevailing party keep the other under when it hath gotten the victory A good man hath a twofold strength 1. Habitual a readiness to that which is good and against evil by the work of Regeneration which gives him a Will 2. Actual strength the assisting power of the Holy Ghost which calleth out the graces that are in us strengthens them God is a free Agent when his assistance is withdrawn sin prevaileth Nature opposeth sin with worldly weapons carnal considerations I shall lose my credit the Spirit with heavenly weapons the Word of God I shall offend God grieve the Spirit The Flesh gets the better of nature and at last prevails the Flesh is worsted by the Spirit Sanctification is an imperfect work in this world we are adopted reconciled justified as much at first as ever but sanctified by degrees The imperfection of Sanctification stands in three things 1. All the habits of Grace are weak 2. There remaineth still a whole body of corruption 3. All the acts which they perform here are mixt A wicked man may have fighting about corruption as Pilate had a conslict with his own soul before he gave sentence against Christ. There is a fivefold difference say some between the war in the godly and this in the wicked In the regenerate man there is the flesh against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh in the unregenerate there is only flesh contending with it self on several considerations on the one side flesh lusting after a present content and at the same time flesh fearing an after reckoning 2. In the unregenerate the strife is betwixt Reason and Conscience inlightened and the inordinate affection but in the regenerate man faculty against faculty in the whole man in the will somewhat which closeth with sin and somewhat which abominates it 3. In the Matter in the unregenerate the contest is onely about gross sins the gracious heart is against sin as sin and consequently against every sin 4. In the end they propound the unregenerate man to stop the clamours of his conscience and secure his soul from the danger of Hell the godly man to destroy the body of sin and please God in all things 5. In the effects the unregenerate man is given up to walk in the waies of sin but in Gods servants the longer the warre is continued the more corruption is mortified and Grace grows in him It seems their estate then in the second Adam is not better then it was
innocency and compass thine Altar A man must bring an undefiled spirit if he will pray he must work his heart to sorrow and resolution to amend his late sins for he cannot be welcome into Gods presence that is not cleansed from his wickedness or hateth to be reformed we must be pure if we will come into Gods presence 3. Prayer to God for his blessing must be prefixed to all religious services for our better inabling thereto for of our selves we can do nothing all our sufficiency comes from him who hath promised to hear us when we pray and to grant our petitions so that without seeking a blessing we cannot expect to finde it and therefore the ApostleÌ saith that all things are sanctified unto us by prayer even exercises of Religion the Word the Sacraments and the like yea and Prayer too by praying God first for his Spirit of Prayer Therefore he that will serve God aright must first crave his help and grace to serve him The fourth and last part of common preparation is by a preconsideration of the exceeding greatness of the Lord before whom we come and of our vileness baseness unworthiness to come before him that so we may be rightly affected with the regard of him Levit. 26. 2. So Cornelius saith that he and the rest were all there before God to hear what Peter should say unto them they had considered with themselves that God came to speak unto them and that they came to hear him for in what service we do not make account that we have to deal with the Lord our God and Maker and do not put our selves in minde what a one he is we shall not carry our selves aright towards him Abraham said he was dust and ashes when he prayed to God therefore the Lord hath set down a Preface before the Lords Prayer acquainting us what a one God is because by the thinking of him and striving to bring our hearts to conceive of him as such a one we should be better fitted to make the requests and supplications following the heart then must put it self in minde what it goes about and to whom it tenders a service I come before the Lord Almighty that hath my soul in his hand to hear him speak to me or to speak to him I draw near to the King of Heaven and Earth I present my self before his face let me frame my self so as befits his holy and all-searching eyes And this is the common preparation for our religious duties Now special preparation for special services follows to be spoken of that is to the Word to Prayer to the Sacraments and to a Vow For the Word The heart is to be framed to a resolution of obeying it in all things this is the honest and good heart whereof our Saviour makes mention in describing the good ground concerning this it is that our Lord saith again If you will do my will you shall know it This will give a man a good memory and a good judgement and the Lord to recompence this obedient resolution will become as he hath promised a Teacher to the humble so shall he be taught of God that comes with a firm purpose to be guided by God and that in all things Before you come to Church you should spend some time with your hearts to encline them and bow them to the testimonies of God and to say unto your selves I am going to hear what the Lord will say unto me seeing he is my Maker I will not harden my heart against him but I will be ready to know what he teacheth and not gainsay any thing that shall to my conscience appear truth and I will undoubtedly yeeld to that I know in practice for it is the word of him that is Lord of the spirits of all flesh then will the Word be powerful to make us able when we resolve before whatever it be to be willing 2. Before Prayer a threefold consideration is necessary of our special wants and sins and benefits that we may accordingly mention them in our Prayers The Lord hath promised he will grant us whatsoever we shall ask we must bethink our selves therefore what be those things that for our present estate we do stand in need of What sins had need to be pardoned and healed what benefits continued or new given and what we have already to give thanks for that we may with more earnestness pray when we know for what we will pray In the next place we must consider of Gods gracious promises that he hath made unto us to help and of his exceeding mercy goodness and power by which we are sure he is able and willing to help even of those Excellencies of God which the title Our Father which art in Heaven doth offer unto our consideration but principally Gods promise to hear and accept is to fill our mindes when we come before him as suppliants Thirdly For the Sacraments the special preparation is 1. By examining and judging our selves as the Apostle speaks that is a more narrow and diligent search for our estate and for our particular offences if we have forgotten any if through carelesnesse or guile we have let passe the sight and acknowledgment of any that now the old leaven may be cast out So saith the Apostle Examine your selves and again If we would judge our selves God would not judge us 2. We must labour to get a good appetite to this spiritual food to stir up in our selves an earnest hungring and thirsting after Christ and his benefits there God cals all that thirst to come and eat As a good stomack is a necessary preparation to our natural meals so to these spiritual meals is a good desire and longing for the grace there offered remission of sinnes past and power to live more blamelesly and holily hereafter Then when a man hath by special examination and judging himself found out his faults and humbled himself for them and also hath brought his heart to long for Christ Jesus to be his Saviour and to save him from the punishment and power of them by his body and bloud he is now fit to come to the Lords Table 3 He must meditate on Christs sufferings Lastly For a vow because this is a very solemn bond betwixt God and us I speak it not of imposed vows but assumed wherein we enter it behoves us very carefully to weigh the nature of the thing and our sufficiency for the same that we may not be rash with our lips to speak before our Maker which is principally spoken of vowing by Salomon for better not vow then not perform for want of which care many men have so intangled themselves as their vows have been occasion of exceeding much misery unto them as we have one fearful example for all in Iephta who though he did not so bad as is vulgarly thought for can any man imagine that the newly reformed Church of Israel at that time after so
we declare what a worthy and reverent estimation we have of the Lord as by speaking all good of his Name Word and Works and in our lawful callings by ordering and behaving our selves wisely and graciously Rogers seventh Treatise of the Commandments c. 15. Thus B. Downame and Wollebius also interprets this Commandment The gracious heart sees God in every thing Exod. 15. 1 2 3. Deut. 33. ult Iudg. 5. 3 4. 1 Sam. 2. 2 3. In afflictions I held my peace because it was thy doing saith David in mercies Gen. 33. 10. See ver 4. Psal. 44. 3. Reasons 1. The Lord promiseth this as a great mercy Matth. 5. 8. See God in all his dispensations here and beatifically in Heaven 2. This will set one in Heaven Matth. 18. 20. the Saints in Heaven injoy God in all 3. The Lord requireth this of us he alone should be exalted Isa. 2. 17. Rev. 21. 22 23. Now we will proceed to shew what things are 1. Required in this Commandment 2. Forbidden in this Commandment The things required may fitly be drawn to these two head 1. A due and right use of such holy actions as fall out to be performed in and with our common affairs by which we do call God himself as it were to intermeddle with our businesses and affairs 2. A right and due behaviour in our common affairs so far as they may any way touch God or concern him For the first there are say some though this be controverted two holy actions whereof we have many occasions to make use of in our ordinary dealings these are An Oath A Lot An holy action is that which hath God for the next and immediate object and which is done for the exercising of holiness either in whole or in part as for the next immediate end thereof which description doth sufficiently distinguish the thing described from all other things and agrees to all such things which are of that kinde and this description doth equally agree to these two forenamed things viz. a Lot and an Oath both of which are holy 1. For an Oath I will declare 1. The nature 2. The use of it For the nature of an Oath there are the essential or proper parts of it and the next and proper end whereto those parts are to be applied in the taking of an Oath The parts of an Oath I tearm those several and distinct acts which are included in it and each of which must be conceived to be done at least implicitely when we take an Oath There are four in all 1. An Affirmation or Negation either narrative or obligatory that is either barely declaring what is or is not or else binding one to or from some thing and this it hath common with common speech 2. A confession of Gods Omniscience Omnipotence Justice Authority and other like holy Attributes all included in the mention of his holy life in that usual form of swearing The Lord liveth 3. Invocation of Gods Name or a calling upon him to shew these holy Attributes of his in bearing witness to the truth of that which we do swear Assumere Deum in testem dicitur jurare quia quasi pro jure introductum est ut quod sub invocatione divini testimonii dicitur pro vero habeatur Aquin. secunda secundae q. 8. art 1. 4. Imprecation against our selves or a putting over our selves into his hands to be by him punished according to his power and justice if the thing we affirm be not true or if we do any way falsifie our Oath Wherefore these two parts are frequently expressed in an Oath though they be most times omitted and the bare Name of God mentioned saying The Lord liveth The Apostle saith God is my witness whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel of his Son And I call God to record against my soul. And Ruth takes her Oath in these tearms The Lord do so to me and more also if any thing but death shall separate betwixt thee and me So Solomon God do so to me and more also if Adonijah have not spoken this word against his own life These are the parts of an Oath The end or purpose to which these all must be applied is the ending of some doubt or controversie and so setling of peace and quietness for so saith the Apostle Heb. 6. 6. An oath for confirmation is to them an end of all controversies For God is so great a lover of peace and concord amongst men that he is well pleased that they make use of his Name for the preventing of dissention and establishing of peace To these two things must be added a third that we may fully know the nature of an Oath and that is the object of it or the person to be sworn by which should have been named in the first place and that is God himself as witnesseth the Prophet Jer. 4 2. Thou shalt swear the Lord liveth So Deut. 6. 11. Thou shalt fear the Lord and serve him and swear by his Name 10. 20 Thou shalt cleave to the Lord and swear by his Name These things now laid all together give us to understand the true nature of an Oath viz. That it is an holy action wherein we refer our selves unto God as a competent witness and Judge for the confirmation of the truth of our speeches to make all doubts and controversies cease See Robinsons Essayes Observ. 49. Hitherto we have seen the nature of an Oath let us search into the use of an Oath and shew 1. Upon what occasions it is to be used 2. In what manner it is to be used The occasions of using an Oath are for the satisfying of one that requireth or will accept it in a thing of some weight either for it self or for the consequents whether it be before a Magistrate judicially or in private speech as also for the tying and binding ones self to do or not to do a thing of some moment which I might else by some occasion be altered in In all these cases we have examples of good men that have used swearing and therefore we may also lawfully swear To satisfie another that requires it Abrahams servant took an Oath about the taking of a wife for Isaac and Ioseph about burying his father in Canaan and the Israelites about burying Iosephs bones To satisfie another that would accept the same Paul swore to the Romans and Corinthians of his good affection to the one and the cause of his not coming to the other To binde himself Solomon sware to put Adonijah to death and Ruth to go with her mother and the Prophet Elisha not to leave Eliah So when it falleth out that in a matter of some moment there is cause of satisfying another in giving him assurance that I speak truth or of binding my self to speak truth and accomplish the truth of my words then it is an honour to God that we interpose his Name to assure others and tie our selves to
414 415 A Prophet l. 5. p. 419 420 A King l. 5. p. 420. to 424 Christs double State of Humiliation and Exaltation l. 5. p. 420. to 446 He died not for all l. 5. p. 433 He died in our stead l. 5. p. 418. m. How he is begotten of the Father l. 5. p. 210 Chronicles who the authors of them and the best Expositors of them l. 1. p. 33 Chrysostom commended l. 1. p. 114 Church Church What it signifieth l. 6. p. 448 Why Catholick and holy l. 6. p. 450 451 The true Church hath given testimony to the Scripture in all ages l. 1. p. 14 15 We are first moved to hearken to the Scriptures because of the Churches testimony l. 1. p. 18 It hath a four fold office in respect of the Scripture l. 1. p. 19 The Church of Rome will not suffer the Scripture to be read in a known tongue without special leave l. 1. p. 20 The Marks of the Church l. 5. p. 452 Whether it may erre l. 6. p. 453 454 The Church of Rome Apostatical l. 6. p. 452 453 There is a Church government and who have the power l. 6. p. 465 467 469 How Church-members are to be qualified l. 6. p. 481 482 Circumcision two things considered in it l. 1. p. 99 Clemency what in God l. 2. p. 171 172 Clouds a great work of God l. 3. p. 245 246 Colosse the chief City of Phrygia l. 1. p. 48 Colossians who best expound it ibid. Combate The spiritual Combate between the flesh and Spirit l. 8. p. 744 745 746 Coming Christs several Comings l. 10. p. 859 How his first and second Coming agree and differ ibid. Commandments Commandments General rules for interpreting them l. 9. p. 755 756 The general sins against the Commandments of each Table l. 9. p. 756 757 The division of the Commandments l. 9. p. 757 The first Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 758. to 767 The second Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 767. to 789 The third Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 789. to 811 The fourth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 811. to 822 The fifth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 822. to 835 The sixth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 835. to 841 The seventh Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 841. to 843 The eighth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 843. to 845 The ninth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 845. to 847 The tenth Commandment interpreted and handled l. 9. p. 847. to 851 Communion Communion with Christ l. 7. p. 510 Communion of the Saints wherein it consists l. 6. p. 482 Concordances which the best l. 1. p. 111 Concupiscence a sin l. 4. p. 311 314 Confession Auricular Confession not necessary to the pardon of sin l. 7. p 520 521 We must make a Confession or profession of the truth l. 9. p. 797 798 Confidence l. 4. p. 348 349 Conscience Conscience what it is l. 2. p. 224 And the force of it to prove that there is a God ibid. Contentednesse Contentedness required in the last Commandment and deâcribed l. 9. p. 848 Motives and means l. 9. p. 849 850 Conversion Conversion what it is l. 7. 401 Wherein it differs from false Conversion l. 7. p. 402 The properties of it l. 7. p. 492 493 Motives to and means of Conversion l. 7. p. 493 494 Corinth the metropolis in Achaia l. 1. p. 47 Corinthians the best Expositors of both Epistles l. 1. p. 47 48 Councels The Florentine and Trent Councel censured l. 1. p. 57 58 The true interpretation of Scripture not to be sought from General Councels l. 1. p. 219 Who hath the power of calling Councels and who are to be called to them l. 6. p. 471 Whether General Councels may erre and whether they be above the Pope l. 6. p. 471 472 Courage Courage what it is its kinds l. 7. p. 752 It must be well ordered l. 7. p. 753 Motives to and Means of Christian Courage ibid. Covetousnesse l. 4. p. 349 350 Creation Creation taken two ways l. 3. p. 225 Described and the description explained ibid Consectaries from the Creation l. 3. p. 23â to 233 Creature Every Creature is limited l. 2. p. 143 Crocodile its huge bignesse l. 3. p. 262 The meaning of that Proverb Crocodili lacrymae ibid. Cruelty a great sin l. 4. p. 351 Crystal and Crystal-glasses l. 3. p. 248 Cursing l. 4. p. 352 Cyprian commended l. 1. p. 115 D DAnger Christs Danger l. 5. p. 428 Daniel Daniel when he wrote his Prophecy l. 1. p. 38 Wrote much of it in Chaldee ibid. p. 59 The best Expositors of him ibid. Dates why so called l. 3. p. 257 Day Day what it is l. 3. p. 241 Its Creation a great work and usefull ibid. p. 242 Its names in Greek and Latine l. 3. p. 241. m. Debts Why sins are called Debts l. 8. p. 648 649 Deceit l. 4. p. 352 353 Decrce Decrce what it is l. 3. p. 216 217 Gods Decree described ibid. The Properties of it ibid. It is two fold l. 3. p. 218 Consectaries from it l. 3. p. 223 Deity Hereticks that opposed Christs Deity and the holy Ghosts l. 2. p. 211 212. l. 5. p. 401 402 Demonstration Two kinds of Demonstrations l. 2. p. 123. m. Descend Descend into hell what that Article in the Creed means l 5. p. 434. to 439 Desire the nature of it Gods image in it its corruption and sanctification l. 7. p. 558. to 562 Despair what it is l. 7. p. 567. Devils Devils their names and nature l. 3. p. 279 280 Their sin and why they fell irrecoverably with the time of their fall l. 3. p. 280 281 They are malicious subtil powerful l. 3. p. 282 283 Questions about them resolved l. 3. p. 283. to 287 Deuteronomy Why the fifth Book of Moses is so called l. 1. p. 32 The best Expositors of it ib Dew what l. 3. p. 247 How we Dishonour God inwardly and outwardly l. 9. p. 805. to 811 Discipline wherein it consists l. 9 p. 780 Wherein abused l. 9. p. 786 787 788 Distrust l. 4. p. 353 Divination l. 4. p. 353 354 Divinity Divinity that it is l. 1. p. 1 What it is l. 1. p. 1 2 Its definition and several kindes l. 3. p. 2 How it is to be taught l. 1. p. 3 How to be learned ibid. The opposites of it l. 1 p. 4 Its excellency ibid. The rule and matter of it l. 1. p. 5 Division l. 4 p. 354 355 Dogs faithful to men l. 3. p. 266 Dolphin very swift l. 3. p. 262 A great lover of man ib. Dominion Dominion What it is l. 2. p. 151 God hath supream Dominion over all creatures l. 2. p. 154 Drunkennesse l. 4. p. 355 356 Duâl unlawfull l. 9. p. 840 841 E EAgle flies high sees acutely and is tender of her young l. 3. p. 264 Earth Earth whence that word is derived
3 4. * Elegit qui è multis aliquos legit The very word Election signifieth a separating and culling out of some from the rest Iohn 15. 19. 2 Thess. 3. 2. Matth. 8. 11 Rom. 5. 19. Rev. 7. 9. 13. 3. Heb. 2. 10. Multitude is not then a good mark of the Church Brârewoods Enquiries touching the diversitie of Languages and Religions Reprobatio est praedestinatio quorundam ad âternam mortem propter peccata infligendam ad declarandam justitiâm divinam Wendelinus Reprobavit Deus propter voluntatem damnavit propter peccatum Rom. 9. 22. Electio compleâa neminem spectat nisi morientem * Qui quosviâ homines vult servari God doth noâ will that simply every man should be saved but all given to Christ whom God doth call externally them he doth seriously invite to come unto him that they may be saved and doth approve of their conversion but doth not effectually move every particular man to beleeve The Greek word here used answereth to Chaphets the Hebrew word used by Samuel 1 Sam. 15. 20. David Psal. 51. 21. Iârem 9. 24. Ezek. 33. 11. and signifies not onely to will but also to agree to a thing and to be pleased Consectaries of Gods decree Psal. 115. 3. 135. 6. Jam. 1. 14. Consectaries of Predestination Eph. 1. 4. Praedestinatorum haeresis inquit Sigebertus ad annum Christi 415. hoc tempore coepit sârpere qui ideo Praedestinati vocantur quia de Praedestinatione divina gratia dispuâântes asserebant quod nec piè viventibus profit bonorum operum labor si à Deo ad mortem Praedestinati fuerint nec impiis obsit quod improbè vivant si à Deo Praedestinati fuerint ad vitam Quae assertio bonos à bonis avocabat malos ad mala provocabat Camero Collat. cum Tileno Consectaries of Gods electiân and reprobation Austin and some others which have written largely of election write sparingly of reprobation because there appears more seeming offensive harshnesse in the Doctrine of reprobation then in that of election the first being known gives light to the other This Doctrine of absolute election is very comfortable and useful Eph. 1. 5 6 11 The Apostle there inculcates it three times in one Chapter Rom. 8. 33. It is absolute as it opposeth cause or condition in us not as it opposeth means Licet electio non sit conditionata tamen per electionem constituit Deus ut salus non Contingeret adultis nisi sub conditione fidei Twissus contra Corvin It is the duty of Christians to make their Election sure by their calling 2 Peter 1. 10. Make it your main study there is the adverb of correction rather you would rather look after other matters but study this most 1 The Apostles exhortation shews it is a thing possible 2. It is necessary of great concernment use all diligence 3 It is profitable Such shall never fall utterly an entrance shall be ministred unto them abundantly into the everlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. 2 Gods external works Psal. 33. 6. Heb. 10. 13. * Creatio est actio Dei externa qua in principio temporis sex dierum spatio mundum produxit solo voluntatis suae imperio ad nominis sui gloriam Wendelinus Creation is a work of God wherein in the beginning of time He did by the word of his mouth make all things of nothing exceeding good in six dayes for his glory Gen. 1. 1. And the beginning of the Apostles Creed The Father is said to work all things by his word and spirit not as by an instrument but as by a principal efficient of the same substance and equal with himself Vide Ludov. viv de veritate Fidei Christianae l 1. c. 9. Plus apud me valent illa quitique verba In principio creavit Deus coelum terram quà m omnia Aristotelis Coeterorumque Philosophorum argumenta quibus docent mundum carere initio Eras. Epist. Pellicano l. 19. Rom. 1. 20. Ephes 1. 4. Psal. 33. 9. a Fareus alij Acts 17. 24. Col. 1. 16. b Dubitare non potest primum fidei articulum quo credimus in Deum creatorem coeli terâe extructum esse ex hoc Mosis aphorismo Pareus Prov. 8. 23. John 17. 24. Ephes. 1. 4. 1 Pet. â 20. Vide Gatakeri Adversaria miscell l. 2. c. 2. c Quamvis naturall lumine demonstrari posset mundum à Deo fuisse conditum tamen rectè Augustinus de Civit. Dei l. â1 c. 4. Quod Deus mundum fecerit nulli tutius credimus quam ipsi Deo Si mundus sit opus Dei necesse est ut Creator ejus fit aeternus Rom. 1. 26. alioquin fuisset ipse factus consequenter pars mundi Nam per mundam intelligimus compagem five aggregationem rerum Creatarum T will contra Corvinum cap. 6. sect 2. Master Pemble in his Treatise of the providence of God Vide Ludov. Viv. de veritate Fidei Christianae l. 1. c. 10. August de civitate Dei l. 15. c. 9. Plin. l. 7. c. 16. Aul. Gell. l. 3. c. 15. Iuven Sat. â3 See the several reasons urged by the Philosophers and their followers to prove the eternity of the world answered by Raymundus in his Pugio Fidei adversus Iudaeos parte primae c. 7 8 9 10 11. See also ibid. c. 12 13 14. Lactantius That the World is so compounded our senses tell us seeing some things are heavie some light some hot some cold and one of these is apt to destroy another as is the nature of Contraries What is eternal is without beginning mutation succession or end so onely God See Doctor Hackwels Apologie of Gods providence p. 39. 46. De qua re inter duos Rabbinos est Controversia R Eliezer R. Josue altero mundum in Martio altero in Septembri contendente conditum esse Quod quia nobis Scriptura non exprimit tanquam curiosum relinquamus Mercet If the question were asked indefinitely Whether the world began in the Spring the Summer the Winter or the Autumn the answer must be That it began in all For so soon as the Sun set forth in its motion the seasons immediately grew necessary to several positions of the Sphere so divided among the parts of the earth that all had every one of these and each one or other at the same time Gregorie de Eris Epochis c. 5. Iulius Scaliger saith Mundum primo vere uatum sapientes autumant credere par est So the most part maintain and for the best reasons And if it were not otherwise evident Nature it self is very convincing whole Revolutions begin and end in the Vernal Aequinox Id. ib. Mundi adeoque Anni primi initium circa vernum aequinoctium fuisse non dubito Unde Astronomi omnes coelestium motum initia à primo Arietis puncto sumpserunt Haec opinio firmata est omnium Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum consensu
medium reconciliationis âo he is to ââe Angels medium confirmationis clevationis say the Schoolmen Col. 2. 10. A Head notes eminentiam In ordine naturae as Christ was man he was below them In ordine gratiae he was above them â Influxum 3. Guâernationem l In bono confirmatio non tollit bonorum Angelorum liberum arbitrium Bernardus triplicem ostendit è sacris literis libertatem quarum unam vocat libertatem à peccato 2 Cor. 3. 17. alteram vocat libertatem à miscria Rom. 8. 20 21. Tertiam appellat libertatem à necessitate hoc est à coactione necessitas enim hic non opponitur voluntario sed coactioni Caâmannus The standing of the Angels and Saints in heaven consists in manutoâentia perpetui infiuxus bâatiâiâi say the Schoolmen Wheresoever the good Angels are though imployed about the affairs of this lower world yet do they still see and enjoy the vision of God Bishop Hâlls Invis world l. 2. Sect. 2. Conâectâries from Angels Let us not by our ill carriage thrust away our guard One Angel would quickly destroy all the wicked if God should charge him to do it See Elton on Colos. 1. and Cameron on Act. 12. Objectant nobis Iudaei quod Saducaei libros Mosaicos agnoscerent pro divinis ubi saepius commemoratur ut Angeli apparuerint Verùm verisimile mihi sit Saducaeos eludere haec solitos cujus ratio nunc gemina occurrit Una est ut per eas non aliud intellexerint quà m qualitates à Deo product as in imaginatione ejus quem de re aliqua velit edocere Altera est ut putarint Deum producere spiritus quando eorum opera uti velit postâa eos destâuere ac producere quidem separandâ quiddam ab anima mundana quod postea redeat in naturam generalem Voss. de Orig. progres Idol l. 1 part altera c. 6. m Superbi sunt nec noverunt Moysis sententiam sed amant suam non quia vera est sed quia sua est Aug. Confess l. 12. c. 25. They have a glory which flows from their own obedience as they stood in integrity and an additionall glory as they have received a commission from Christ to be the Saints guardians Heb. 1. 14. Some Angels fell from God John 8. 44. 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. n There is but one word Dajiva in the Syriack for the raven ink and the devil because commonly he appears to men in some black and terrible shape Weemes o Quia civitatem Accaron invocatus à civibus à muscis liberarat Cornel. à Lap. They have figurative names likewise in the Scripture as Lion Scrpent Dragon the Accuser of the Brethren It is written in the law of Mahomet That God created the Angels of the light and the devils of the flame Dr. Stoughtons Happinesse of Peace He is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the wicked one Matth. 13. 19. which notes a special wickednesse God is called by the Prophets in the Old Testament The holy One because He is infinitely and altogether holy so the devil because he hath the most wicked nature is called the wicked one 1. They fell of themselves and made themselves wicked 2. They persist in their wickedness 1 Joh. 3. 8. 3. They labour to make others wicked like themselves they are wicked subjective effectivè p Verisimile est ex superbia Daemones esse lapsos quod Filium Dei contempserunt se ei voluerunt anteferre Lutherus in primii cap. Gen. 26. Doctor Ames q Downam Mr. Ball. r Mr. Caryl on Job 4. 18. Some bring that place Isa. 4. 12. that is literally meant of the Assyrian King It is probable the Devils sin was pride seeing man was enticed to offend with an argument drawn from the promise of excellency Gen. 3. 4 5. Vide Voet. disputat de natura operationibus Daemonum Diabolus volint se parificasse Deo is Peter Lombards expression Austin saith the sin of the Angels was quod ab illo qui summè est aversi ad scipsos conversi sunt The devil would not yield to this that the second person of Tâânity for the salvation of mankinde should become flesh and that in him the nature should be advanced above that of Angels Bishop Down of Justif. c. 1. Some say his sin was Envy but that rather followed and was a kinde of punishment Post peccatum superbiae consecutum est in Angelo peccante malum invidiae secundùm quod de bonum hominis doluit etiam de excellentia divina Aquinas parte 1 Q. 63. Art 2. He is called the envious man he envied 1. That mankinde should be restored when they were cast off 2. That the nature of man should be taken into glorious union with the Son of God and that thereby the image of God should be repaired s Some collect from Joh. 8. 44 that the devils fell the first day See Mat. 25. 41. Rev. 12. 9. 20. 2. t Hoc est Angelis casus quod est Hominibus mors Damascen Four things aggravate the devils first sin 1. If we consider their nature they were Spirits spiritual substances and so had the greater power and advantage against sin they might more easily have kept themselves pure because their natures were so simple a great deal of the power of mans temptation rose fââm the flesh the fruit was beautifull to look on and pleasant to the taste 2. They sinned noâ having any tempter or soliciter without there was no tempter till they themselves became tempters therefore they fell by the meer freeness of their will every sin the more it hath of will in it the greater it is 3. They were indued with a great deal of knowledge and so sinâd against more light 4. They were highly exalted above man in their creation The Angels are not by propagation one from another but were created all at once so that of them some might fall and others stand but men descend by generation from one stock or root and therefore the first man falling and corrupting his nature derived to all his posterity a sinfull nature Vide Amesii medullam l. 1. c. 11. His malice is against all mankinde but especially against the Saints Gen. 3. 15. Rev. 12. 8. 1. Because God hath set his love upon them 2. Because they are members of Christ his Kingdom was set up in opposition to Satans 3. Because they bear the image of God 4. They conquer him here and shall judge him hereafter Hence the devil is compared to a serpent what subtilty did he shew in beguiling of Eve Leonem agit saevit Draconem agit fallit Diabolus metuendus magis cum fallit quam cum saevit Aug. The strength of a temptation lies in the repetition of the motion Luther was so often tempted to self-murther that he durst do nothing but repeat the Commandment Thou shalt not kill He tempts first by inward suggestions for being
Cains speech the Translator knows not whether he shall english it Gen. 4. 13. My sinne is greater then can be forgiven or my punishment is greater then can be born Dr Clark See D. Halls Holy Panegyrick p. 484. Horace Before sinne came into the world there was no evil Gen 1. 31. but when sin came which was the first and is the chiefest evil it brought with it all other evils When Adam sinned all other creatures should have been destroyed they were all cursed for mans use There is a curse on mans body 1. Weating and wasting labour 2. Mutilation 3. Deformity want of that beauty which God bestowed on him 4. Sicknesse 5. Old-age Bish. Bilsons Redempt of mankinde by the bloud of Christ in conclus to the Reader for the clearing of certain object Spiritual plagues are the greatest 1. In respect of the subject they light on the soul mercies to the soul are the greatest mercies 2. They are not only judgements from God but for sinne in us Isa. 63. 17. 3. They are the greatest evidences of eternal wrath Iohn 13. ult Gregorius l. 4. Moral It is such a stain as cannot be got out but by a remedy that is infinite Isa. 34. 13. All the tribulation in the world cannot do it Ier. 6. latter end The bloud of bulâ and goats could not purge the conscience from dead works nothing could get it off but the heart bloud of Jesus Christ Ier. 28. later end Heb. 9. 13 14. Hell fire will not do it * In peccato duo sunt Quorum unum est aversio ab incommutabili bono quod est iusiâââum Unde ex haâ parte peccatum est infinitum Aliud quod est in peccato est inordinata conversio ad commutabile bonum ex hac parte peccatum eâi sinitum non enim possunt esse actus creaturae infiniti Exparte igitur aversionis respondet peccato poena damni quae etiam est infinita Est enim amissio infiniti boni scilicei Dei Ex parte autem inordinatae conversionis respondet ei poena sensus quâ etiam est fâââta Aquinas 1â 2â Quaest. 87. Art 4. Peccatum non formaliter sed materialiter objectivè est infinitum quia peccato majestas infinita violatur The Pelagians whom the Socinians follow say Mors est conditio naturae non peccati argumentum vel poena Death is rather the condition of nature then the fruit of âin * De extraneis judicare vetat Apostolus 1 Co. 5. 12. Ideoque hos infantes libero Dei judicio relinquimus non audemus salutem cuiquam permittere manenti extra foedus Christi Molinaeus Arminiani dicunt neminem damnari propter originale peccatum hoc est Turcarum Saracânorum Ethnicorum liberi in infantia defuncti regnum Coelorum ingrediuntur consequenter meliori conditione sunt quam sun Abrahamus aut Moses Virgo Maria dum in terris agerent Poterant enim illi perire juxta sententiam vestram non possunt Turcarum liberi in infantia defuncti Et tamen omnes singulos irae filios nasci profitetur Apostolus quae ratio sub imaginationem cadit quare non moriantur ââiam silii irae Twiss cont Corvinum c. 9. sect 3. Three things fill up the measure of the sins of a Nation Universality Impudence Obstinacy * Proinde bonus si serviat liber est malus autem etiam si regnet servus est nec unius hominis sed quod est gravius tet dominorum quot vitiorum August de civit Dei l. 4. c. 3. M. Burgess makes the opposing of sin and abstaining from it one of his Signs of Grace See his Treatise of Grace Sect. 2. Serm. 14. Christians go to God for Justification ne peccatum damnet that the damning power of sin may be taken away For sanctification ne regnet that the raigning power of sinne may be destroyed For Glorification ne sit that the very being of it might be abolished * God hath preserved some of his people from shameful sins and stains Enoch Abraham Caleb Ioshua and many others and we are commanded to be careful to live without just reproach 2 Pet. 1. 5 M. Rogers in his 7 Treat c. 11. See M. Hildersam on Psal. 51. the Title They may lose their peace Psal. 51. 12. wound their own consciences Prov. 6. 33. weaken their graces be a reproach to all the Saints See Jer. 13. 11 12 13. Deu. 32 19. Miâa 1. 5. * 1. They are nearer unto God then other men Mic. 2. 8. Ier. 12. 8. 2. Their sins provoke him more then the sins of others being committed 1 Against more light Isa. 22. 1. 29. 1. inward light Psal 51. 6. 2 Against greater mercies those of the new Covenant the bloud of a Son the graces of the Spirit Am. 9. 3. 3. Their sins dishonour God more then the sins of others Rom. 2. 24. Prov. 20. 9. Eccles. 7. 20. 1 John 1. 8. It was much disputed whether Carthage should be destroyed in regard it had been such a great enemy to Rome and had sent forces to the very walls But some opposed it because then Rome would degenerate into luxury and there would be divisions among themselves when they had no common enemy to encounter Vide Livium Aug. de civ Dei l. 1. c. 30. * God humbleth his people three waies 1. By love melts them with his goodnesse 2. By suffering 3. By sinning that is the worst way as the other by his love is the best Gods people have principles of love to melt their souls Ezek. 36. 31. Hos. 3. 15. There are two aggravations of their sins 1. That they should sinne against the sweetnesse of Grace Iohn 6. 61. 2. That they should sinne against the power of Grace Psalm 51. 6. A Swine is where he would be when he is in the mud but so is not the Sheep The Empresse Eudoxia sent Chrysostome a threatning message to which he answered Go tell her Nil nisi peccatum timeo Iudaeos à carne suilla abstinere Deus jussit id potissimum voluit intelligi ut se à peccatis at que immunditiis abstinerent Est enim lutulentum hoc animal immundum nec unquam coelum aspicit sed in terra toto corpore ore projectum ventri semper pabulo servit Lact. l. 4. divin Instit. de vera saptentia Vide plura ibid. A Reverend and Religious man had this written before his eyes in his study saith Mr Gataker Noli peccare nam Deus videt Angeli astant diabolus accusabit conscientia testabitur infernus cruciabit There were five men met together that asked one another what means they used to abstain from sin The first answered that he continually thought upon the certainty of death and the uncertainty of the time of it and that made him live every day as it were his last day The second meditated of the severe account he was to give at the day
esse potest Aug. Enchir. c. 6. Anima damnati hominis ita paenis obruitur ut ne cogitationem quidem ullam concipere possit quae ad peccatum vergat Apoc. 14. 11. Sanfordus de Descensu Christâ ad Inferos lib. 3. pag. 174. Non quivis homines sunt peccati illius subjectum sed ij tantum qui illuminati sunt à Spiritu Sancto 2. Qui ex deliberata malitia contra dictamen Spiritus bellum indicunt veritati cognitae 3. Qui ex odio id faciunt blasphemiam negationi addunt River in Exod. 20. 7. In Spiritum Sanctum blasphemi sunt qui agnitam per Spiritus illuminationem in conscientia approbatam Evangelicam veritatem destinato consilio abnegant cum pertinaci impugnatione addentes voluntariam blasphemiam atque adeo ejusdem hostes publici sunt Rivet in Exod. 30. 7. It is a wilfull malicious and obstinate denying of the foundation viz. That Jesus is the Mediator and Redeemer of the world It is a totall Apostafie from the faith when the whole man revolteth from the whole Christian Religion wholly with an obstinate resolution never to return to it any more Mr. Downe in a Letter Dr. Donne Dr. Gouge Some conceive the sin against the holy Ghost could not be committed under the law because the Spirit was not given but under the second Covenant Mr. Bedford This sinne is not pardoned 1. Because it is never repented of Heb. 6. 4 6. 2. The means of pardon are rejected Heb. 10. 29. Christ Jesus offered in the Gospel 3. God is utterly renounced 1 John 5. 16. Paul before his conversion walkt on the brink of the sin against the holy Ghost but because he sin'd ignorantly he was pardoned a Discant nostri homines quid sit peccare in Spiritum Sanctum ne se decipiant Cadit saepe in homines bonos metus ne hoc peccatum commiserint Dicunt enim Ego scivi hoc vel illud esse peccatum tamen feci Ergo commisi peccatum in Spiritum Sanctum Discite quaeso quid sit peccare in Spiritum Non est facere quod scimus malum esse sed est ideò aliquid facere quia scimus malum esse vel ideò aliquid persequi quia scimus bonum esse Stresom in Act. 3. 18. Conc. 39. A Lacedemonian Generall complained that he was driven out of Asia by a thousand Archers he meant by the King of Persia's mony an Archer was the stamp of the Persians coyn So in the late Civil warres in France many were said to have been pelted with Spanish Pistols a Pistol is an indifferent word both for a certain coyn and a small piece B. Smith See that Proverb Bos in lingua in Erasmus his Adagies And that story of Demosthenes is famous who was Fee'd one way and after receiving a Fee from the adverse part pretended he had the Squinancy and so could not speak but one said it was not the cold but gold which hindered him from speaking One trusts in that which he makes the argument of his obtaining good or escaping evil a Confidence must be withdrawn from all other things but God in respect of the principall and full worth of it Therefore we are forbidden to trust 1. In man Isa. 2. 22. Jer. 17. 5. Psal. 145. 3. 2. In riches Psal. 62. 10. Mark 10. 24. 1 Tim. 6. 17. 3. In chariots horses Psal. 20. 7. 44. 6. 4. In our own wits Prov. 3. 5. 28. 26. 5. In our own righteousnesse Ezek. 33. 13. Luke 18. 9. Phil. 3. 3 4. We may in some sense trust in man that is be perswaded that he will deal honestly with us and rely upon him for performance of his promises and for doing what in him lieth for our good but we may not in this sense trust in him that is stay upon him as a sufficient help to do us good but only we must look to him as an instrument and rely upon God as the chief cause because all men are changeable and all things weak and uncertain Philosophers make covetousnesse a vice in the defect not in the excesse it is the excessive carriage of the soul toward riches but this is easily reconciled take the excesse and defect as they stand in the habit to vertue then covetousnesse is a defect to liberality but take it according to the objecâ so it is rather in the excesse then the defect Dr. Stoughton See Mr. Wheatlies Caveat for the Covetous on Luke 12. 15. Dr. Sclater on Rom. 1. 29. p. 127 128 c. Ames de Conscicu l. 5. c. 51. Capel of Tentat part 3. c. 3. Mr. Perkins Greenham Illa peccata dicuntur carualia quae perficiuntur in delectationibus carnalibus illa vero dicuntur spiritualia quae perficiuntur in spiritualibus delectationibus hujusmodi est avaritia Delectatur enim avarus in hoc quòd considerat se possessorem divitiarum Aquinas 2ª 2â quaest 118. Artic. 6. Aquinas makes it a greater sin then prodigality 2ª 2ae Q. 119. Art 3. 1 Tim. 6 9 10. Signes of it Mat. 6. 25 34. Meditate of the nature of earthly things 1. Their unprofitablenesse 2. Uncertainty 3. The dangerousnesse of them Riches are but the blessing of Gods left hand Prov. 3. 16. of his footstool earthly blessings under-ground blessings but bodily blessings thy soul is not the richer for all thy wealth such blessings as God gives to the worst of men those which he hates The Mines of gold and silver are among the Indians who worship the devil Agur praied against riches Prov. 30. 8. They are called thorns and thick clay deceitfull uncertain riches Psal. 119 36. Solius temporis honesta est avaritia Avarus nihil rectè facit nisi cum moritur Mimus Publianus Vide Aquin. 2ª 2ae Quaest. 159. Artic. 1. 2. 2 Sam. 21. 1 2 3. Isa. 1. 15. God often upbraids the Israelites with this That their City was full of bloud and that cruelty and oppression did lodge in it It is a will to do hurt to a creature further then it deserves There is scarce a vice but being entertained and served will end in bloud Superstition will breed such mad zeal as will account it self the more pious the more bloudy and will think it doth God service in killing others as Paul before his conversion The Duke of Medina said That his Sword could finde no difference betwixt an Heretick and a Catholick his businesse was to make a way for his Master which he meant to do Ambition careth not to kill the person and all his kindred in whose stead it hopeth to be advanced as the stories of the Kings of Israel and Heathen stories also testifie Envy will count no drink sweeter then bloud Lust will make way for its own satisfaction by the death of a husband wife or corrival Covetousnesse and revenge will provoke a man to cruelty Fear of shame hath made many a hatlot kill her own infant These vices make a
man the more bloudy because they extinguish the light of nature and choak the check of conscience * The Plague Pox Vengeance the Devil take thee The mention of the Devil makes it appear how devilish thou art See Dr Gouges Whole Armour The Sichemites Judg. 9. Goliah 1 Sam. 17. 38. Sbimei the mother of Micah Those rash and vulgar maledictions are very sinful Pestis te abripiat abi in malam rem utinam suspensus esses Dr Ames Cas. of Consc. Est propriè per dolum in verbis per fraudem in factis All the Latine Lewis the eleventh would have his Son Charls the 8th to learn was this Qui nescit dissimulare nescit regnare Fraus oritur ex similitudine Alchimy is like gold The Italians have a Proverb He that deceives me once it s his fault but if twice it s my fault De divinationis nomine nolim multum contendere Tantum dico divinationis nomen mihi quoque videri impropriè Astrologicis praedictionibus tribui quoniam is verè dicitur divinare qui interno quodam impulsu non autem ex causis aliqua praedicit Beza Epist. 29. Augurium est divinatio quae ex avium volatu cantu aut pastu capitur diciturque augurium quasi avigerium quia ex gestu avium sumebatur inde tamen transfertur ad quamlibet divinationem Cornel. aâ Lap. in Num. 23. Moduâ quo exequuntur has divinationes ineptus est meritò à maximis ingeniis etiam inter tenebras derisus per garritus aut volatus avium per pastum pullorum per exta animantium per stridorem soricum per voces temere jactatas Lod. Viv. de verit Fid. Christ. l. 2. c. 13. Vid. Thom. Aquin. 2â 2ae Quaest. 95. Artic. 1 2 3 c. Primum bonum summae Trinitatis est indivisio The Unity in the Trinity is the chiefest thing and the Devil among the vulgar is known by his cloven foot The Pythagoreans have set a note of infamy upon the number of two because it was the first that durst depart from unity Numerus binarius infamis est quia primus ausus est discedere ab unitate elegantly for nothing is so diabolical as division nothing more divine than unity Dr Stoughtoâs Happinesse of peace p. 5. Studium partium est maxima pars studiorum See Isa. 9. 21. Ierusalem was destroyed by division of them into parties Iosephus Dum singuli pugnant universi vincuntur Tacitus It was Machiavels maxime Divide Impera See Mr Calamies Sermon on Mat. 12. 25 There is no union or division like that in Religion The breach between the ten and two Tribes began on a State-businesse yet Ieroboam laid the foundation in Religion Speciosum quidem nomen est pacis pulchra est opinio unitatis sed quis ambigat eam solam Ecclesiae atque Evangeliorum unitatem esse quae Christi est Hilarius adversus Arianos Sect in quas Iudaei divisi scindebantur quasi Scholae oppositae tres olim exâââerant nominaââssimae Nam si quae erant aliae ab istis tribus Inde velut propagines effloruere Erant autem illae tres Phariâaeorum prima Sadducaeorum secunda tertia Essenorum Montac Analect Exercit. 3. Sect. 1. Hos. 4. 11. Luk. 12. 45 46. It is magna animae submersio August It is vitium maximae adhaerentiae as the Schoolmen say seldom left Proverbium est in Saââedriâ inârat vinum exit arcanum Dâuâ Adag 9. Decur 2. In vino veritas Drunkennesse doth both make Imperfections and shew those we have to others eyes D Halls Contempl. The Spartans to make their children loath it were wont to present to their view some of their vassals when drunk that seeing their beastly demeanour they might learn to detest it Plutarch Drunkards live like fishes in liquido in the water they make the Tavern their Temple Indian smoke their Incense Sack their Sacrifice I never heard other commendation ascribed to a drunkard more then the well-bearing of his drink which is a commendation fitter for a Brewers horse then for Gentlemen or Serving-men L. Cecil to his Sonne Germanorum bibere est vivere in practice as well as in pronunciation A Professor of Hebrew reproving another that was drunk he answered to him Ego ebrietate mea tantum meum caput turbo tu ebrietate tua turbas Israelem Arminius reproving Baudius a Professor of Lâyden who would be often drunk and sometimes rendred this as a reason why he could not read his Lecture that day Propâer ââsterâam crapulam he said thus Baudi tu dedecories reipublicae tu Ecclesiae replied the other Germania tota super ebrietate malè audit Scalig. Orat. â cont Erasm. Germani possunt cunctos tolerare labores O utinam possent tam benè ferre fitim Vide Lansii Orat. cont Germaniam Isa. 5. 22. 1 Pet. 4. 3. See Hackwels Apol. p. 337 339 344. Wards Woe to drunkards Ames de consc l. 3. c. 16. By Solons Law it was punished with death in every one though he were a Magistrate or Prince No civil State but have made severe Laws against it If Chrysostom were now alive the bent of all his Homilies should be spent to cry down drunkennesse as he did swearing in Antioch Vide Aquin. 2ª 2ae Qu. 150. Artic. 1 2 3. Aristotle said Every drunkard was worthy of a double punishment both because of his drunkennesse and the evils afterward In the Scripture we have two notable instances of Gods loathing this sân in Noah and Lot Gen. 9. 21. 19. 33. though many excuses might be brought Consider 1. that the power of wine was not so well known 2. Noah used constantly to drink water 3. It was but once 4. He was aged Old men saith Aristotle are sooner drunk because of the weaknesse of their natural heat which is easily overcome by that of wine Lot being sad and solitary took wine perhaps to refresh him * Tul. l. 4. Tusc. Quaest. Invidia ab in particula intensiva video quod invidus oculos continuò fixos habeat in alienam foelicitatem Livor â colore livido qui plerumque in invidis cernitur ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã veluti ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quod invidus vel semet animi agritudine quodammodo interficiat vel necem optet ejus cui invidet Sanderson in Leo. Vide Voss. Instit. orat lib. 2 cap. 12. Cain kill'd his brother Esau threatned to kill his and Iosephs brethren intended to kill him Envy was the original and moving cause of it in them all See Rom. 1. 29. See Dr Willet on Gen. 37. 4. Exod. 37. 4. Par. on Rom. 13. 13. Cartw. on Prov. 27. 4. and Master Wheatleys Prototypes on Iacobs Wives The Spirit of a man lusteth after envy See the difference between envy and hatred D. Willet on Gen. 37. 4. Error in judgement is worse then in practice then the conscience takes part with sin and a man thinks he ought to do what he
doth * Mihi quidem totam locorum Theologiae communium seriem animâ peragranti vix ulla occurrit Theologiae particula si ab unico S. Triados mysterio discesseris quam Pontisiciâ non foedis aliquot erroribus contaâinââunt Down Diat de Antichristâ part 1. lib. 3. cap. 6. Vide ibid. cap. 7. catalogum errorum Romana Ecclesiae Call no man Father on earth Christ speaks it in respect of doctrine See Revel 2. â try their Doctrines by the rule of the word Nemo se palpâââ de suâ Satanas est de Deo beatus est Aug. See D. Halls Holy Panegyrick pag. 480. Communiter nomen adulationis attribui solet omnibus qui supra debitum modum virtutis volunt alios verbis vel sact is delectare in communi conversatione Aquin. 2â 2ae ae quaest 11â Artic 1. * Cambden in Hampshire Nolo esse laudator ne videar esse adulator Tully Pessimum inimicorum genus laudantes Notae illorum voces sunt Ita Domine ita est rectissimè factum nec aliter debuit jus fas à te stant benè bellè praeclarè pulchrè festivè magnifiâè divinè non potuit melius Drexel Tom. 2. de Adulat cap. 1 Sect. 1. This sin hath been so proper to this Nation of England that one puts voraces for an Epithete of Angli and another when he will say he is full even to the brim expresseth it thus Si saul comme un Anglois He is glutted like an english man Smindyrides perditissimus ille junenis jactare solitus est se à viginti annis solem nec orientem nec occidentem vidisse assiduè scilicet in lecto aut in mensa occupatus Drexel Aeternit prodromus c. 2. Sect. 8. Clemens Alexandrinus writeth of a fish which hath not a heart distinguished from the belly as other fishes have but it hath the heart in the belly So these gluttons which make a God of their belly have a heart in their belly One seeing so many young Gentlemen follow Epicurus at his first setting up said The cause was it was young mens Philosophy that was professed in that School Nomen sobrictatis sumitur à mensura Dicitur enim aliquis sobrius quasi briam id est mensuram servans Aquinas 2 2 2ae Quaest. 149. Artic. 1. Heresie is contrary to faith Schism to charity Aquinas and others Heresie opposeth the truth of a Church Schism the peace of it See Mr Vines on 1 Pet. 2. 1. Concordiae sraternae vel ambitiosos decet esse Christianos sed multo magis studiosâs nos esse convenit veritatis caelestis salutaris Nam concordia sicut amicitia colenda quidem est sed usque ad aras arae colendae non sunt usque ad concordiam Colimus itaque veritatem quoad ejus fieri potest citra pacis jacturam quod si non sine dispendio pacis atque amicitiae redimi possit veritas quovis pretio etiam odio nostri salutis temporalis discrimine redimenda est Twist in Corv. defens Armin. All false teachers should be discountenanced See Zach. 13. 4 5. Nolo in suspicione haeresios quemquam esse patientem Hieron ad Pammach Vide Acta Synod nat Dordrecht Exam. Artic. 1. Remonst p. 210. Pelagiorum est âaerefis hoc tempore recentissimâ à Pelagio monacho exorta Hi Dei gratiae in tantum inimici sunt ut sine hac posse hominem credant sacere omnia divina mandata c. Aug. c. 88. de haeresibus Vide plura ibid. Pelagius was born in Britain the same day that Austin was in Africk Jacobus Arminius vir doctus acri ingenio sed qui parum tribuebat Antiquae Ecclesiae judicio nihil Reformatae Episc. Dav. Dissârtat de Praedestinat cap. 4. Jacobus Arminius vir ingenij excitatioris verum cui nihil arrideret nisi quod aliqua novitatis specie se commendaret Praefat. ad Eccles. Act. Synod Dordrecht Hypocrisie is when a man seems outwardly to be that which he isnotinwardly Perkins on Rev. See Dikes Deceitfulnesse of Heart c. 2. p. 29 Dr Sclater on Rom. 2. 2. pag 164. Constantius the father of Constantine to try his Courtiers commanded all to sacrifice to Idols pretending to discard all that refused so to do but contrarywise those that obeyed he put from the Court saying Quomodo fidem Imperatâri praestabunt inviolatam qui Deo sunt perfidi Eusebius How will they be true to their Prince who are disloyal to God James 1. 26. Hildersam on Pâal 51. 7. p. 718 719. Quo quis sanctior est hypocrita eo deterior est Evangelii hostis Luther See M. Wheatly of the example of the Sodomites Magna pars vitae clabitur malè agentibus maxima nihil agentibus tota ferè aliud agentibus Senec. Consol. ad Polyb c. 23. Cùm ad extrema vencrimus serò intelligemus miseri tamdiu nos dum nihil agimus malè occupatos fuisse Id. ibid. Maximae profecto laudis est non tantùm à diabolo nunquam sed nec à morte otiosum inveniri Drexel Aeternitatis Prodromus cap. 1. sect 45. Vita ignava otiosa nec placita unquam nobis ne ejus aliquando necessitas vel voluntas adveniat serio deprecor Casaub. Epist. 351. Stuckio Christ spent all his daies in labour Rebeccah and Sarah were good housewives Diogenes that he might not seem idle in the midst of businesse would needs be doing though it were but by rolling of his Tub. a The promises of the Gospel appertain to those only who walk not after the flesh but the Spirit who are heavy laden and take Christs yoke upon them to those which confesse their sins and leave them which mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the Spirit for with these or such like conditions they are limited Democritus said that intemperate men were valetudinis suae proditores betrayers of their own health and killers of themselves by their pleasures so that Sybaritica mensa and Sybaritica calamitas are for the most part inseparable The Philosopher could say The intemperate man is seldom a penitent man Mendaciam à menda Mendacium nominatur ex co quod contra mentem dicitur Et idco si quis salsum enunciet credens id esse verum est quidem falsum materialiter sed non formaliter quia salsitas est praeter intentionem dicentis Aquin. 2â 2ae quaest â10 Artic. 1. See Elton on Col. 3. 9. When one utters a speech reserving the other part in his minde it is no better then lying when that which one speaks is false it will not be helpt with that which is reserved else no man or devil can have the lie given him Arius subscribing to the Councels Decrees sware it was true as it was there written meaning the Paper kept close in his bosom or sleeve Just like to the Jesuites absurd equivocating or counterfetted perjuries and cousenage in abusing the words of St Paul Factus sum omnia omnibus ut
scilicet Barlow Excrcitat 6. Vide plura ibid. Communicatio proprietatum à Scholasticis appellatur non quòd unius naturae proprietas cum altera natura sed potiùs utriusque naturae proprictates cum ipsa Persona communicentur hoc est de ipsa Persona tam unius quam alterius naturae Proprietates enuntientur Sadeel de veritate humanae Naturae There is also a communication of gifts by reason of this personal union the humane Nature of Christ becomes enriched with excellent gifts and endowments as Wisdome Knowledge Holinesse yet finite and of Dignity the Manhood is exalted above all creatures whatsoever Vide Thess. Theol. Salmur part 2. De duarum Christi naturarum Hypostat unione Nestorius said Christ had two Persons Eutiches makes the natures not to be two existing in one Person but the manhood deified * A personal union but not a union of persons A Doctor in Divinity and a Frenchman having read very learnedly concerning the Trinity being much admired and desired by his Auditors to publish the same for the common good he was exceedingly puffed up thereby and used this speech O Iesule Iesule quantum hac quaestione confirmavi legem tuam exaltavi profectò si malignando adversando vellem fortioribus rationibus argumentis sâirem illam infirmare deprimendo improbare Lord Jesus how art thou beholding to me if I had turned my wit against thee how much hurt could I have done thee and hereupon God struck him and so took away his understanding that he could scarce learn the Lords Prayer and Creed of his own childe Matth. Paris Angl. Johan 1201. So the holy Ghost appeared in a Dove * See M. Downs Treatise The blessed Virgin Mary is truly Deipara the mother of God Sanctissimam Mariam Deiparam ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Genetricem Dei profitemur contra Nestorium Et utâunque verum sit quod nonnulli observant Leonem 1. Romanae urbis Episcopum omnium principem desertis verbis Deiparam vel Dei matrem appellasse eam rem tamen ipsam summâ cum veritate conjunctam agnoscentes eadem metipsa appellatione libenter utimur non taâtum quia Leo sic locutus est sed quia diu ante Leonem Elizabeth eam ita compellabat Montac Apparat. 9. Est incarnatio inchoativè effectivè totius Trinitatis sed appropriativè terminativè solius Filii ut si tres simul consuant vestem ab uno tamen ex illis induendam Mares Colleg. Theol. loc In qua ut sidentius ambularet ad veritatem ipsa veritas Deus Dei Filius homine assumpto non Deo consumpto âandem constituit atque fundavit fidem ut ad Deum iter esset homini per hominem Deum Hic est enim Mediator Dei hominum homo Christus Iesus Sola est autem adversus omnes errores via munitissima ut idem ipse sit Deus homo quo itur Deus quâ itur homo Aug. de civ Dei l. 10. c. 11. * Anointing signified three things 1. A solemn separation of one to a work or imployment Thou shalt anoint Iehu to be King over Israel and Thou shalt anoint Elisha in thy room 2. It signifies the Lords gifting and fitting the person for that work Psa. 45. Oyl is an instrument of activity and nimblenesse You shall be anointed with the holy Ghost Saul had another heart after he was anointed by Samuel 3. Acceptation with God Cant. 1. 5. when the Lord had separated Christ to this work he proclaims he was well pleased with him Christs anointing differs from other mens 1. His was only spiritual 2. Above measure and overflowing whereas others were anointed with materiall oyl and they received the Spirit but in measure There were many glorious appearances and representations of Christ in Scripture both before and since his coming in the flesh those before were Incarnationis praeludia those since his A scension were Officii insignia Before his coming in the flesh he appeared to Abraham and others See Ezek. 9. 2 4. 40. 3. Since his Ascension there were divers visions and representations of him in the Revelation ch 1. 13. 4. 3. 5. 6. and 19. 13 14. which shew that Christ glorified hath not laid down any of his Offices Christ is a King a Father a Husband a Friend a Redeemer Shepherd and many such Titles are given to him to be props of our faith no one relation answers all our necessities 2. That every thing may lead us to him All the Promises of the Gospel have their efficacy in the relations of Christ Rom. 9. 5. Look upon them as the ground of your greatest comfort and honour 2. The knowledge of Christs relations is the only way to make your prayers effectual 3. All your relations to God are grounded only on your relation to Christ. Ismael Isaac Josias servator noster ante suam natâvitatem à Deo vel Angelo propriis nominibus vocati sunt Wakfeldi orat de laudibus utilitate trium linguarum Arab. Chald. Hebrâic Jesus servator est vel potiùs salus id quod Christus ipse innuere videtur Joh. 4. 22. quum ait Salus ex Judaeis ex Iudaea nato alludensque proculdubio ad nomen suum Id. ibid. Nomen Jesu salutis beneficium quod ab illo expectandum denotat Cognomen Christi Officium per qâod illud nobis aâquirit confert Illud Hebraicum est hoc Graecum ut Deus vocatur Abba Pater Rom. 8. â5 quia Iudaeorum Graecorum indiscriminatim Redemptor est Maresii Colleg. Theol loc 9. * The Angel gives this reason of his Name Matth. 1. 21. Jesus Joshua Jeshuah Jehoshuah eadem nomina sunt Hebraeis commemorantur passim in scriptis Rabbinorum Rainold de lib. Apoc. Non solùm dicitur salvator sed etiam empbaticè salus quia scilicet est foâs salutis nostrae unicus extra praeter quem non est salus Gen. 49. 18. Isa. 62. 11. Joh. 4. 23. Act. 28. 28. Ger h. in loc commun Pulchrè suaviter Bernardus si scribas non sapit mihi nisi legero ibi Jesum si disputes aut couferas non sapit mihi nisi sonnerit ibi Jesus Jesus mel in ore melos in aure jubilus in corde To be slaves to sinne 1. A base bondage to be at the command of every unclean motion Gal. 5. 19 22. They are called works of the flesh fruits of the Spirit 2. A dreadful bondage other masters are content to have their slaves obedience but the more we do work the more we smart Galat. Coloâ Heb. In their death 1. There is an end of all their misery both of sinne and punishment 2. A compleating of the graces begunne in them 3. A passage from this vale of misery to heavenly glory Quiâimò repetant ad nauseam usque sanctissimum nomen dicant se de nomine Jesu Jesuitas festum nominis Jesu devotissimè concelebrent revolvant Psalterium
lubeat usurpare irresistibilis quidem est 1. Ex parte gratiae Rom. 9. 19. Luc. 2. 15. Act. 11 17. 2. Ex parte voluntatis Jon. 6. 37. Acta Synod Dord Art 13. propos 3. Nos per vim suavissimam Dei motionem atque in voluntatem humanam influentiam designamus quam irresistibilem esse dicimus non tam respectu voluntatis conversae neque enim illa omnino vult resistere dum eam omnipotenti facilitate uti loquitur Augustinus convertit Deus ex nolenti volentem sacit quà m respectu Diaboli qui gratiae Dei resistere vel maximè cupit ne scilicet miserae hominum animae laqueis ipsius quibus implicatae tenentur exercentur Hortationi unumquemque resistere posse dicimus sed regenerationi suae hominem non magis resistere posse dicimus quà m potest cadaver Deo resistere si modò libitum fuerit Deo ipsum resuscitare Twis contra Corvinum cap. 8. object 16. Nâhil in hac tota causa quod adversariis est magis in ore quà m conversionis gratiam esse resistibilem Rescriptio Ames ad responsum Grevinch c. 8. Vox ista irresistibilis à nostris usurpatur duntaxat ad operationem graetiae explicandam in oppositione positam sententiae ipsorum qui volunt gratiam Dei in operatione sua pendere ex nutu voluntatis nostrae libero hominis arbitrio subjici Interea minimè negamus libere credere libere resipiscere libere bonum opus quodcunque operari quotquot per Dei gratiam credunt resipiscunt quodlibet bouum opus operantur Twis contr Corv. c. 6. Digress 2. Vide illum ibid. Sect. 1. Aphoris 10. Acta Synod Dordrecht exam Act. 4. Vocationis partes duae sunt oblatio Christi ejusdem receptio Joh. 1. 11 Ames Medul Theol lib. 1. cap. 26. Vocatio externa nihil aliud est praeter suasionem aut hortationem ad credendum nomine Dei mandantis ut credamus medò salvi esse velimus Vocatio interna est ipsius sidei sive conversionis nostrae ad Deum effectio Twis contra Corvin c. 4. Sect. 1. Vide plura ibid. This distinction of calling into outward and inward is opposed by Mr. Plaifore in his Apello Evangelium c. 7. We should try whether God hath called us not only with an external call by way of proposal and command but by an internal influence of his Spirit he hath then conveyed a quickning principle into us then the soul will be enabled to give up it self to God to choose him for its portion Some describe it to be a turning from all sin as sin and to all righteousnesse for the love of righteousnesse Finis specificat inpracticis Quod sorma est iâ naturalibus finis est in moralibââ 1 Cor. 10. 3 â Finis ultimus perfiââââam agentem quam âctionem Entire there must be all the parts of conversion one as well as another We may consider the sweetnesse and power of grace in this woâk 1. The sweetnesse of grace Ezek. 16. 6. 2. The power of Gods grace Ioh. 7. 44. when you had such a corrupt nature and could not think a good thought that God should then change you God must be be exalted as the highest good and utmost end Live in the Spirit walk in the Spirit Luke 15. God the Father 1. Requesteth and commandeth conversion and saith He doth delight in it 2. He giveth us time and leisure to convert and doth not cut us off 3. He vouchsafeth us means to convert the light of nature the Doctrine of the Word 4. He will afford help to us in converting 5. He will accept us and therefore gave Christ that converts might be saved Secondly His holy Attributes make him a fit person to turn to 1. He is just and cannot abide sinne 2. Mighty and can punish sinne 3. Gracious to pardon sinne Let thy dislike of that which is but an image of obstinacy in the creatures make thee ashamed to be obstinate thy self As the Prodigal saith I will go to my Father Vide Augustini confess l. â c 5. 7 What hindered his conversion and the means of it c. 12. Liberi arbitriâ phrasis quae apud Latinos scriptores in usu est jam olim usurpata fuit non legitur in vulgata interpretatione Latina veteris Novi Testamenti vox Graeca ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quam usurparunt Scriptores Ecclesiastici Graeci quae à Classicis etiam autoribus accepta fuit pro eo qui sui juris est liber neque apud LXX neque apud autores librorum Apocryphorum qui Graecè scripserunt usquam comparet Rivet Disput. 8. Thes. 1. Nominatur arbitrium respectu mentis monstrantis voluntati objectum liberum respectu voluntatis ultrò sequentâs indicium intellectus aut repudiantis Id. ib. Arbitrii vox propriè significat mentis sive intellectus tum facultatem qua mens de aliqua re sibi proposita judicare potest tum ipsum judicium à mente secundum istam facultatem peractum Transfertur autem à meââe ad voluntatem propter arctissimam quae inter illos est unionem Libertas arbitrio tributa propriè affectus est voluntatis quanquam radicem suam habeat in intellectu ratione Armin. Thes. Publ. 11. Si quis voâis hujus usum non prava intelligentia sibi permittat per me quidem non vexabitur ob eam rem sed quia sine ingenti periculo non posse retineri censâo magno contrà Ecclesiae bono futurum si aboleatur neque ipse usurpare velim alios si me consulant abstinere optarim Calvin Institut lib. 2. cap. 2. Vide Bellarm. de Gratia Libero Arbitrio lib 3. cap. 2. lib. 4. cap. 6. Non controvertitur an homo ratione utens sit liberi arbitrii quateuus liberum arbitrium in genere intelligitur Ergò non quaeritur an sit in homine talis facult as quam liberum arbitrium appeliant etsi propter ambiguitatâm locutionis disputatum sit an ita appellari debereâ vel servum potius dici quam liberum Verum quoniam eidem facultatâ servitâs libert as tribui potest diversa consideratione cum agitur de natura liberi arbitrii in se non de viribus ejusdem objectorum variorum ratione non existimamus rejicâ endam esse liberi arbitrii receptam appellationem etsi in Scriptura totidem verbis non reperiatur Rivet Cath. Orth. Tract 4. Qu. â Vide Qu. 3. A man dead cannot enliven himself Lazarus being dead is an instance of mans natural condition not the man half wounded When we deny that a natural man hath any free-will unto good by a natural man we understand one that is without Christ and destitute of his renewing grace by a free-will a thing that is in our own power to do and by good a Theological not a Philosophical good Bonum verè spirituale salutare a spiritual good and tending to
salvation An unregenerate man is a stranger from the life of God Ephes. 4. 18. Dead in sins Ephes. 2. 1 5. and so no more able to lead a holy life acceptable to God then a dead man is to perform the actions of him which is alive B. Ushers Answer to the Jesuites charge See D â Field of the Church l. 3. c. 15. Est in Deo optimo maximo est in bonis Angelis est in Daemonibus omnibus liberum arbitrium Arbitrii libertas à coactione in omnibus om niâo est quibus voluntas est Nulliusvoluntas cogi potest Si cogitur non voluntas est sed nolunt as Est quoque in his omnibus libertas contradictionis ut hoc velle possint aut non velle Etsi libertas contrarietatis ut liberè velint vel bonum vel malum nec in Deo sit nec in Angelis confirmatis in grâââs nec in animabus beatis Nam hi omnes sic liberè volunt bonum ut malum nec volint nec jam velle possint Daemones quoque homines non renati quamdiu renati non sunt ita liberè malum volunt ut bonum nec velint nec in eo statu velle possint Crakanth Defens Eccles. Anglic. contra Archiepisc. Spalat c. 35. The Pelagians say God goes along with him that prepares himself for conversion and that this is the reason why some are converted and some not Vide Bellarm. de Gratia libero arbitrio lib. 5. c. 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 c. lib. 6. cap. 10 11 12 13. Mihi haec sententia altius animo insedit excidisse Christo qui volââtati humanae viribus liberi arbitrii vel minimuÌ in negotio salutis tribuunt qui Spiritui Dei solus suadendi partes reliquunt nec aliter cum in suis quam in hypocritis agere contendunt Cameron de gratia libero arbitrio See M. Pemb. Vindic. gratiae pag. 133 134 c. All men naturally minde the outward act more then the inward frame of the heart Rom. 2. 15. the work of the Law avoid grosse acts of sinne and perform outward duties they seek not to order the frame of their spirits and to avoid lusts as well as sins 2. The reason and aim upon which they do any thing is not spiritual Their aim is according to their principles which are but carnal civil or legal at the best to satisfie natural conscience Mic. 6. 6. 1 Tim. â 5. The power of nature is more seen in things moral then religious the Heathens were famous for temperance justice but brutish in worship * Divinae gratiae adversus utrosque Pelagianos Semi-Pelagiagâanos assertor ille invict us beatissimus Augustinus R. Usser de Britan. Eccles. Primor l. Plus uni Augustino jam veterano in ista causa versatissimo tribuendum est quam centum Corvinis Grotiis Bertiis Brentiis Tilenis id genus recentioribus dogmatistis D. Ward in Phil. 2. 12. Vincentius Lyrinens adversus haereses commonitor l. 1. c. 34. Doctor Abbot against Bishop in his answer to the Epistle to the King Id. ibid. B. Mortâns Appeal l. 2. c. 10. Sect. 5. ãâã B. Carl. against Mountague c. 3. Aug. de corrept gratia cap. 14. See Rom. 9. 18. * Ubi eminus de gratia loquuntur speciosa aspergunt elogia ubi vero cominus ac punctim de gratiae ipsius conflictu agitur nervos ipsos succidunt vim gratiae victricem tollunt D. Ward in Phil. 2. 12. Vide plura ibid. Precepts to duty are no measure of strength 2. To the elect they conveigh grace Ier. 31. 18. Gratia non aufert libertatem arbitrii licet vera physica operatione determinet arbitrium sed potius libertatem illi ad bonum restituit confirmat Dicimus enim determinari voluntatem ad benè agendum liberè Twis contra Corvinum cap. 4. Sect. 1. Arbitrium igitur voluntatis tunc est verè liberum cum vitiis peccatisque non servit Tale datum est à Deo quod amissum proprio vitio nisi à quo dari potuit reddi non potest Joan. 8. 36. Id ipsum est ac si diccret Sivos silius salvos fecerit tunc verè salvi eritis Inde quippe liberator unde salvator Aug. de civitate Dei lib. 14. cap. 10. Facienti quod in se est Deus faciet quod in sâ Pelag. Arminians say That they can repent that they can be converted it is from God but that they do believe that they do repent that they are converted is from the liberty of their own wils See John 6. 44 45. 1 Cor. 4. 7. Semen naturae non consurgââ in fructum gratiae Aug. Si in opâre conversionis Deus operatur tantum posâe converâere sola voluntas det ipsum velle convertere tum in operanda conversione salute potiores partes erunt voluntatis quam gratiae hominis quam Dei siquidem potiores partes ejus sunt qui dat operari quam âjus qui solum dat posse operari cum operari sit actus atque adeo prior perâectior potentia operatio sit complementum perâectio operaâtis Dr Ward on Phil. 2. 12. Si ex rârum naturalium usu concedenda est gratia Evangelica certè ex non recto naturalium usu privandi erunt homines gratia Evangelica At universâ rerum experientiâ nititur in adversum Twis contra Corvinum cap. 11 Sect. 2. Dicit Arminius Deum hoc âpopondissâ isto Christi dicto Habenti dabitur Matth. 25. 29. Apostolus Pauâus dispensationem gratiae supernaturalis procedere docet non secundum usum opera voluntatis humanae sed secundum propositum consilium voluntatis divinae Ephes. 1. 11. Dent nobis adversarii vel unum hominem ab orbe condito qui bono usu naturae pertraxit ad se donum gratiae Episc. Davenant Quaest. 4. Determ Tissârtat de morte Christi cap. 6. Vide plura ibid. Et Twisâum contra Corvinum cap. 6. Sect. 2. Vide Bellarm. de gratia libero arbitrio l. 5 c. 7. Aug. de civitate Dei l. 5. c. 9. Fidem Ebraâ Emunah veritatem à commani objecto commodè appellarunt quod enim verum est id credendum Graecis est ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã à ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã persuadcor latinis sides à sido qâia in genere qualitas ea est qua quis fidit cùm activè sumitur ut passivè ob quam alicui sides âthibâatur Hic de side activè sumpta quaestio est nec de humana pro assensu quo sibi mutuo homines sidem adhibent sed de ea quam deserimus Deo revelanti nobis veritatem aliâujus rei cut firmiter assentimur propter asseverationem ipsius quae propterea divina vocatur ab objecto veritate nempè divinitus patefacta Rivet Disp. 10. de side justif Rivet Grot. Discus Dialys Sect. 3. * ãâã l. 1.
as a duty in assurance as a priviledge Iacob prayed and as a Prince prevailed The Word preached is the most powerful but not the only ordinary means to beget faith as Mr Down proves in a Treatise concerning the force and efficacy of reading The Spirit of God commonly and primarily is conveyed by the Word preached Act. 10. 44. 13. 48. The Manna came with the Dew unbelief came by heaâing God would beat Satan by his own weapon sinne entred by the ear 2. God doth this to humble us that we may not ascribe any thing to our selves we are beholding to others for what we hear Gillesp. Aarons Rod blossoming lib. 3. cap. 14. Christ hath revealed in the Gospel that accepting of him for a Saviour to beleeve in is an acceptable service 2. God rejects all works which are not accompanied with faith Heb. 11. 6. 3. This is the great command in the Gospel this is the will of him that sent me that you beleeve in him 4. The Lord hath made great promises to faith and admired it in the woman of Canaan the Centurion 5. It was Christs great design to work faith John 20. two last verses As this grace honours God most Rom. 4. 20. so God honours it most All actions of all vertues regularly performed slow from faith See Heb. 11. per totum Therefore the Schoolmen say Faith is not onely it self a vertue but matâr radix auriga omnium virtutum Vide Ames in Rescript ad Grevinchov cap 10. Arminiani interrogati an credant fidem esse donum Dei rotundo ore pronuntiant plenis buccis intonant se credere Deum dare sidem Sed homines vasri haec verba non accipiunt ââ sensu quem sonant Nam corum mens est Deum dare omnibus vires credendi si velint per Deum non stare quiâ credant At censent Deum non dare ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã credere ipsumque actum credendi ne vis inferatur libero arbitrio Cui impuro dogmati opponimus vorba illa Apostoli Phil. 1. 29. Cap. 2. 13. Quibus verbis ipse actus credendi designatur non vero virâs âredendi Molinaeus contra Amyraldum Per sidem in infantibus intelligimus principium sive semen sidei non habitum sidei aââ actualem sidem quae infantes habere non possunt quit gratia praesupponat naturam in infantibus autem nondum ea naturae est perfectio ut in iis ratio se exerere possit ne lum habitus supernaturalis actusve ex co ortâs esse possit Vossius de Sacramentorum vi efficacia De fide habitualtres est manifesta nam infantes in statu integritatis nati fuissent habitibus originalis justitiae ornati ut docent non solum Sententiarii lib. 2. Sent. Dist. 20. Verùm etiam Evangâlici â hcologi cum differunt de primo hominis statu quâm integritatis vocant unde patet manifestè habitus sidei spei cheritatis etiam nune t is inesse posse quia quicqâid olim possibile suit etiam nunc esse potest modò respiciamus potentiam Dei absolutam Fidem etiam actualem seu actum credendi âis posse inesse facilè probatur exemplo Joannis Baptistae qui Lâcae 1. 24. dicitur exultasse in utero matris in gaudio Ergo cognovit Domini sui praesentiam proinde infans potest intelligere per consequens actu credere Baron Philos. Theol. Ancil Exercit. 3. Art 10. Vide plura ibid. Vide Baron Philos Theol. ancil Exercit. 3. Art 13. See M. Pemb. Vindis grat p. 110 111 245 246. and of Justificat p. 38 c. 2. Sect. 2. L'homme n'est point obligè à croire en Iesus Christ que quand il luy est annoncé Adam n'y estoit pas obligé avant qu'il pechast âl a commence à y estre oblige luy a promis la semence qui briseroit la teste du Scrpent Esclaircissement Des controverses Salmuriennes par Pierre du Mâulin See M. Pemb. Vindic. grat p. 100 101. Vide Bellarm. de gratia lib. arbit l. 6. c. 1 2 3. The general means are the word prayer we must ask for it in prayer and wait for it in the answer of the Word I will come to you and manifest my self to you Christ imparts his graces and communicates his counsels to them Unregenerate men have many communications from Christ no communion that is founded in union See M â Hârris of the Beatitudes p. â5 and Paâ on Rom. 8. p. 33. The Civilians thus define it Est gratuita assumptio personae non habentio jus in haereditate ad participationem haereditatis Adoptio imitatur naturam Adoptio nuptiarum subsidium fortunae remedium supplet sterilitati vel orbitati Jurisâ Profectò haec est indulgentia non indigentia Ber. Ephes. 2. 18. There are three great fruits of our Adoption 1. Dignity 1 Joh. 1 2. 2. Liberty Rom. 8. 21. 3. Inheritance If sons then heirs Certum est tam in Veteri quam in Novo Testamento verbum justificandi nomen justificationis intelligo autem aequivalentia in linguis originalibus Hebraicum Histâik Graecum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cum nominibus derivatis communiter accipi significatione forensi pro justum habere censere pronunciare maximè ubi agitur de eo qui accusatur tanquam injustus Prov. 17. 15. Ubi evidens est verbum justificandi per oppositum verbum intelligi debere quod cum non possit de reali infusione iniquitatis injustitiae intelligi quasi ejus aliquis habitus in corde justi generaretur à judice iniquo sic neque intelligi potest ab codem aliter justificari impium quà m justum pronunciando non efficiendo Non potest aliter hoc verbum intelligi quam per justum agnoscere aut declarare Matth. 1â 19. Luc. 7. 35. 39. v. Communiter haec vox opponitur accusationi condemnationi Isa 50. 8. Rom. 8. 33 34. Rivet Cathol orthodox Tract 41. Qu. 1. Vide Pemb. de Iustificat lib. 1. Sect. 4 5 7 8 9. Est vocabulum sorense à foro soliad forum poli sive à judiciis humanis ad judicium Deitranslatum qui non imputans peccata sed peccatorem à reâtu exgratia absolvens cum justificare dicitur Rom. 3. 4 5. Capp Alting Exeg Aug. Confess Art 4. Camer collat cum Tilen The Papists confound Justification and Sanctification they say to justifie signifies to make righteous by inâusion of grace Remission of sins saith Bellarmine is extinctio peccati in subjecto The extinguishing of sinne in the subject Iustificatio Sanctificatio peccatoris sunt duo beneficia à se invicem valde diversa distincta sed minimè separata In Papatu non distinguuntur à multis Protestantibus separantur Nos non quaerimus Iustificationem in Sanctificatione nostra nec quaerimus Iustificationem nostram sine Sanctificatione 1 Joh. 5. 6. Streso in
2. 24. There is a justification 1. Ad Regnum which brings one into the state of Grace of which Paul speaks 2. In Regno Abraham was justified by works and he was called the friend of God of that Iames speaks Sanctification is of the same time with Justification but Justification doth in order of nature go before it for all the graces of Sanctification are bestowed on a man as in Christ Ephes. 1. 3. so one God made man a holy creature he was peculiarly devoted to Gods service when man fell the devil defiled this Temple God departed from us he aâain cleanseth away this filth and repaireth his image in us * Loc. Commun Class 1. c. 11. There is a total change of the whole man the Mind Rom. 12. 2. Spirit Ezek. 36. 26. Heart Deut. 10. 26. Conscience Heb. 9. 14. Will Phil. 2. 13 Affections Gal. 5. 24. The body it self Col. 2. 11. Rom. 6. 12. Christ is our Sanctification three several wayes 1. Meritoriously he hath purchased it from God by his being an offering for all our defilement 2. As he is the exemplar or copy of it 3. He is by his Spirit the efficient cause that brings into the soul the vertue of his Death to kill sinne and of his Resurrection whereby his life is communicated to us See Dr Willet on Exod. 30. 34. Impuritas uniuscujusque rei consistit in hoc quòd rebus vilioribus immiscetur Non enim dicitur argentum esse impurum ex permixtione auri per quam melius redditur sed ex permixtione plumbi vel stanni Aquinas 2a 2ae Quaest. 7. Artic. 2. Puritan in the mouth of a Drunkard doth mean a sober man in the mouth of an Arminian it means an Orthodox man in the mouth of a Papist it is a Protestant and so it is spoken to shame a man out of all Religion It hath been an old custom of the world to hate and maligne the righteous to reproach them to call them Puritans though very Heathens have acknowledged that there is no Religion without purity Cicero Horace and others describing a man that is religious say that he is an entire man a man pure from sinne Mr Fenner on John 3. 20. See Mr Burrh on Hos. 2. 5. pag. 307. There is 1. A beauty in holinesse 1. Every grace is an ornament 1 Pet. 5 5. See Psal. 45. 1â 14 16. Ezek. 8. 14. 2. Holinesse is called a new Creation Eph. 2. 10. A Resurrection Ephes. 4. 5. 3. Sinne is a deformity 2 Pet. 3. 14 filthinesse it self 2 Cor. 7. 1. Ephes. 5. 27. Corruptio optimi pessima sinne is not only malum triste but turpe 2. This beauty of holinesse consists in four things 1. It is a conformity to the image of God 2 Cor. 3. 18. 2. Beauty consists in indeficiency when no part is wanting 1 Thess. 5. 23. 2 Tim. 3. 17. they are in parts perfect as children though not in degree 3. Beauty consists in a symmetry a due proportion of parts the understanding guides the man the will submits to the dictates of an enlightened understanding the affections are subject to the command of reason John 11. 33. 4. There is a lustre in beauty the Spirit of grace is called the oyl of gladnesse Psal. 45. 7. because it makes the face to shine Sincerity is the harmony and zeal the lustre or varnish of all graces Psal. 42. 11. 3. There is that beauty in holinesse which is not to be found in any thing here below 1. It is in the inward man 1 Pet. 3. 3. Absolom though outwardly beautifull was inwardly deformed 2. This commends a man to God 1 Pet. 3. 3 4. 3. All other beauty will decay by sicknesse or old-age not this Prov. 31. 30. 4. This prepares you for the wedding the time of this life is the time of Espousals the Marriage shall be in the life to come Revel 19. 7. Holinesse is the image of Christ. Sin is wounded at our first conversion Rom. 6. 13 14. but this work is carried on by degrees till it be utterly extinct Rom. 6. sin is called the the old man for its weaknesse and decay See 1 Thess. 5. 22 23. Anno Christâ 1262. exorta est secta Flagellantium qui ingenti turba obeântes pagos oppida nudi umbilico tenus facie tect a sese flagellis cruentabant manfit hic mos Romae ubi septimana quae diom Paschatis proximè antecedit poenitentes longo ordine nudis seapulis larvata facie publicè se diverberant flagellis Quem morem ipsi vidimus Lutetiae sub Henrico tertio Homines ad furorem usque superstitiosi nesciunt Deum amare immutationem cordium non verò dilaniationem corporum Molinaei Hyperaspistes lib. 1. cap. 29. Vide Novar Schediasm Sac. prophan lib. 1. cap. 22. They are hostes naturae not peccati Sin 1. abuseth us Man being in honour continued not a wicked man is called a vile person Psa. 15. 2. It deâiles us and stains all our actions Tit. 1. 15. 3. Deceives us Heb. 3. 12. Ephes. 4. 22. 4. It keeps away all good Isa. 9 2. 5. It lets in all evil Jer. 2. 19. The death of Christ is useful for mortifying of sin 1. By way of representation it shews us the hatefulnesse of sin Isa. 53. 10. Consider his agony and sorrow on the Crosse though sin was but imputed to him 1 Cor. 5. 21. 2. By way of irritation it stirs up in the soul a displicency against sin Isa. 43. 24. shall sin live that made Christ die 3. By way of pattern and example therefore the Scripture often expresseth our Mortification by our crucifying Gal. 2. 20. 5. 24. 6. 14. Of all deaths crucifying is the most painful and shameful it notes that sorrow and shame which Christians feel in the remembrance of sinne that which was done really in Christ must be done in us by analogy Phil. 3. 10. 4. By way of merit Christ shed his bloud to redeem uâ 1. From the world Gal. 1. 4. that it might not be so pleasing an object 2. From our vain conversation 1 Pet. 2. 24. Grace is a part of Christs purchase as well as pardon 5. By way of stipulation and ingagement Christ ââood as a Surety before Gods Tribunal He was Gods Surety and ours on Gods part he undertook to bestow on us not only remission of sins but the Spirit of God to become a principle of life to us and of death to our corruptions Rom. 8. 13. 1 John 3. 19. on our part he undertook that we should no longer serve sin Rom. 6. 13. About means of mortification of sin See Mr Hilders on Psal. 51. 5. Lect. 64 65 66 67. Spiritual life is that supernatural grace by which the whole man is disposed to live to God 1. A supernatural grace because it comes from our union with Christ Joh. 6. 57. 2. By which one is disposed to live to God Gal. 2. 20. The supream or fundamental principle of spiritual
life is the indwelling vertue of the Spirit Gal. 4. ulâ Rom. 8. the Apostle speaks of being led by the Spirit living by the Spirit walking by the Spirit and following the guidance of the Spirit Life in the creature is an ability to perform the acts proper to that life the ability sentive is the life of a beast to discourse the life of reason Spiritual life is the abiââty which God hath given to the soul to act unto God as his portion and utmost end There is 1. A spiritual life imputed when the guilt of sin is removed by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse 2. Inherent whereby the soul is inabled to live unto God Christ is the treasury of the life of the Saints as life is taken for righteousnesse holinesse comfort or glory To live to God is 1. To exalt him in our hearts as the chiefest good whom if we obtain we are happy Psal. 27. 40. 2. To own God and appear for him here and at such times and in such places as it will be prejudicial to us so to do Noah was righteous when all flesh had corrupted his wayes when Christ is made a reproach 3. When we prefer his interest before our own stand for the truths and ordinances of Christ Psal. 1â9 36. 4. When we can be meek and patient in our cause and zealous in Gods cause Numb 12. 3. 5. When we rejoyce that others act for God though we have no part in it Jam. 4. 6. 6. When we desire to live to glorifie God Joh. 12 27 28. 1 Cor. 10. 31. See M. Pembl Vindiciae grat 200 201 202. Sicut olim Deus inâhoaâit opus creationis à lumine corporâo sensibili ita etiam opera regenerationis glorificationis nostrae à lumine spirituali orditur cum enim Deus âssiââiter electos vocat ad salutem per Spiritum Sanctum Primò corum intellectum illuminat lumine fidei collustrat Secundò voluntatem emollit sanctificat Similiter in opere glorificationis ordine naturae praecedit illuminatio intellectus nostri per lumen gloriae ad Dei essentiam clarè perspicuè videndam deinde sequitur voluntatis inflammatio inâensio per ardorem charitatis Ratio hujus ordinis est quia cognitio praecedit amorem atque adeo clara cognitio seu visio praecedere debet ardentem perfectum aâorem Baron Philos. Theol. ancil exercit 3. Art 6. There is a difference between common illumination which may carry men far Heb. 6. and special illumination Heb. 10. 32. To be rightly illuminated or spiritually minded Rom. 8. 6. is 1. To minde the things of heaven rather then the things of earth â Cor. 15. 48. 1 John 2. 15. 2. To be more mindful of the good of the soul then of the body Mat. 16. lat end 3. To regard the things of eternity beyond things of time 2 Cor. 4. ult 4. To judge of things as the Scripture judgeth them what that commends we commend and judge worthy of commendation what that condemns we condemn and judge it worthy of condemnation we will then judge of things by the end Such will minde spiritual Ordinances so as to prepare for and profit by them Spiritual gifts and graces so as to choose and use them Spiritual priviledges so as to make sure of them and glory in them Spiritual persons so as to pray for and sympathize with them Voluntas est appetitus rationalis per quem homo sponte sua cum cognitione se movet ad bonum assâquendum sive illud sit verè bonum sive apparens Molin Enodat gravis Quaest. de Lib. Arbitrio Ezek. 38. 26. Deut. 30. 6. It is willing to be convinced Psal 141. 5. Prov. 15. 31. The offers of Christ grace are mainly made to the will Rev. 22. 17. The complaints also of rejecting grace are of it â would and you would not Israel would none of me Josh. 24. 22. Isa. 44. 5. Psal. 119. 30. Exod. 33. 5. Judg. 5. â Psal. 57. 8. Joh. 14. 15 20 21 23 31. 1 Joh. 2. 5. 5. 3. There is a three-fold obedience 1. Voti of a mans desires but comes short in his actions 2. Of conformity when in some measure my actions answer 3. Of resignation when ones will is given up to God and that with delight Psal. 40. 8. Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 5. 17. Conscience is the faculty or power of the practical understanding in man whereby he is privy to all his actions whether they be immanent and conceived within as thoughts or emanant and issuing âorth as his words and works M. Down Subject to higher powers Conscientia est cordis scientia Bern. Scientia cum alio Aquinas Cum âlia sâit ammus scientia dicitur cum seipsum conscientia Jer. 8. 12. Ephes 4. 19. Conscience is the greatest comforter or terror 2 Cor. 1. 12. Rom. 8. 1. if we suffer it to be our councellor and commander it will be our comforter A good conscience is 1. An enlightned conscience Prov. 19. 2. 1. An awakened conscience 2 Tim. 2. ult I sleep but my heart wakes 3. A working active conscience Act. 24. 16. See Hackwels Apol l. 3. c. 6. Sect. 1. p. 211 212. Lam. 3. 19 20. John 14. 26. There is a double act of a good memory saith the Philosopher 1. Ut fideliter conservet 2. Ut promptè reddat August de civ Dei l 9. c. 4. Vide Crakan Log. p. 163. Non Ciceroni assentio qui ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã perturbationes vertit Nam perturbatio nomine ipso declarari vitiosa videtur ut ipse fatetur lib. 3. de Fin. Requiritur vox quae locum etiam habeat quaudo metus consistunt intra modum Quare placeâ affectuum nomen quo usus Ovidius Livius Valerius Seneca Plinius alii five affectiones quod est apud Cic. 1. de Invent. l. 1. Gell. l. 1. c. ult Quanquam nec improbem commotiones animorum vel simpliciter permotiones Vos Rhet. l. 2. c. 1. Affections are the motions of the will as carried out to the prosecution of good or avoiding of evil they are as the Philosopher speaks Exitus animae the out-goings of the Soul like Wheels to the Cart sinewes to the Body Wings to the Bird Winde to the Sails spread Mr. Fenner on Col. 3. 2. Ser. 1. The Epicures allow of immoderate passions and would have a man wholly swayed by his affections The Stoicks utterly extinguish all passions Gratia non tollit sed attollit naturam hos affectus Stoici amputandos peripatetici temperandos putant Lactant. Div. Instit. Epit. There are three kindes of faults found in the passions of mens minds 1. That they arise before reason be consulted or give direction 2. That they proceed further then they should and stay not when they are required 3. That they transport reason and judgement it self Christ had these passions but in a sort free from all these evils For neither did they rise in
id est scipsos excommunicant magnam reprehensionem meretur Id. ib. Mali non polluunt coenam bonis etiamsi malis sunt permixti coena tamen pura est Beza de Presb. c. 6. Vide Caâvin Instit l. 4. de externis mediis ad salutem c. 1 Sect. 15. Instruct. adversus Anabapt Husseys Plea for Christian Magistracy a Gospel-worship See D. Homes his mischief of mixt Communions b On Hos. 5. 3. Cant. 7. 2. The navel and belly are both hidden parts and therefore set forth the mysteries or Sacraments of the Church Baptism and the Lords Supper The navel serving for the nourishing of the Infant in the womb resembleth Baptism nourishing Infants it wanteth not liquor 1. Of the bloud of Christ to justifie us from sinne 2. Of the Spirit of Christ to sanctifie and cleanse us from sinne The Belly viz. The Lords Supper is an heap of wheat for store of âxââlâânâ âweeâ and fine nourishment set about with Lilies because onely the faithful pure Christians shall be admitted to partake in the Sacrament M. Cotton in loc The corruptions of the Church of England are such that a man in abstaining from the pollutions thereof ought not to lever himself from those open Assemblies wherein the eternal word of the Lord God is preached and the Sacraments administred although not in that puâiây which they ought to be Cartw. second Reply against Whitgise second Answer 38. 1 Cor. 5. 6. Tameâsi impiorum causa qui se acramentis admiscent Sacramentum non est deâlinandum tamen quoad datum nostra in potestate est omnis conatus diligentia adhibenda est ut nos cum piis aggregantes ââprobos à Sacramentorum communione procul abigamus quod ut omnibus promiscuè incumbit ita singulari cura industria ab Ecclesiae moderatoribus procurari debet Cartw. in Harm Evang. 1 Sam. 2. 17. The Priests were unsanctified men therefore no doubt many more * On 1 Cor. 11. 28. Zanchy taxeth such as will abstain from the Lords Supper and those also who will say Manebimus quidem in Ecclesia veniemus ad audiendum verbum ad preces sed quî possumus in coena communionem vobiscum habere cum ad eam admittantur multi impuri âârii c. He saith Non aut obtalem abusum Ecclesia definit esse Ecclesia Christi aut pij impiorum in sacris communione possunt contaminari Animam priùs tradam meam inquit Chrys. in Matth. Hom. 83. quà m Dominicum alicui corpus indigno Sanguinemque meum effundi potiua patiar quà m sacratissimum illum sanguinë praeterquam digno concedam * M. Burrh on Hos. 6. 4. Etiamsi suis oculis minister quispiam viderit aliquid agentem quod coenae exclusionem mereatur jure tamen nec debeat nec possit nisi vocatum convictum legitimè denique secundum constitutum in Ecclesia ordinem damnatum à mensa Domini cum auctoritate prohibere Beza de Presbyt p. 28. St Augustine and others think Iudas was admitted to the Lords Supper and M. Cartwright also so judgeth from that connexion Luk. 22. 19 20 21. Si pâi communione in sacris cum impiis pollui possunt cur ergò Christus à Coeua non arcet Iudam quem optimè norat esse impuriss ãâ¦ã m nebulonem ne ââââri Apostoli ejus consârtio polluârentur Zanch. de Eccles c. 7. Yet afterward he saith âonstat Dominum Iesum non prius suam instituisse c ãâ¦ã m quà m legalem de Paschate absolvisset Joan. autem c. 13. ait âudam posteaquam à Domino Iesu offulam intinctam in catino ubi agnus erat accepisset hoc est statim exivisse Si statim exâvit nondum absolutâ lâgali coenâ quomodo intersuit coenae Dominicae quae illam consecuta est M. Humfreys Vindication of a free Admission to the L. S. Vide Aquin. Sum. partem tertiam Quaest. 87. Art 2. It followed the celebration of the Passeover which was kept at even Act. 20. 7. Tempus vespertinum propriè spectabat ad Pascha vetus ex loge Quia vero Christus Paschati Coenam substituere volebat utrumque Sacramentum eâdem vesperâ unum post aliud celebravit vetus per novum abrogavit Ita per accidens factum est ut novum Sacramentum tempore Vespertino sit institutum Unde coenae nomen accepit in hodiernum usque diem retinuit Neque Apostoli ad tempus Vespertinum se astrinxerunt sed pro occasione Coenam administrarunt alià s diurno tempore ut legere est Act. 2. 46 alià s intempesta nocte ut Act. 20. Quo facto satis ostenderunt tempus coenae per se esse indifferens Paraeus De Ritu Fractionis in S. Eucharistia c. 5. * Plin Epist. 97. ad Trajanum Eucharistiae Sacramentum antelucanis coetibus sumimus Tertullian de Corona militis It is a great condescension for God to give us any outward signs and pledges of his faithfulfulnesse we are bound to believe in his Word Panis vinum quum prae caetoris cibis sint alendis corporibus nostris accomodatae commodissimè nobis illum designant in quo uno vita aeterna residet Bezae Quaest. Resp. Paulus non praeceptum vocat sed institutum 1 Cor. 11. 23. Iam verò est eaque fuit semper sub lege etiam rigida symbolorum natura ut facile ex causa probabili omitti se ferant Sic panes sacros quos lex solis sacerdotibus aâââxerat in suos usus vertit David Sic Circumcisio tam severè praecepta Paschalis Ceremonia omissa totis annis 40 quibus Hebraei per desertas Arabiae terras ambularunt nempè quod inter itinera parum commodè interventuri fuerant tot dies aut otio tribuenda aut medicando corpori Grotius an semper communicandum per symbola cap. 5. Ephes. 5. 26. Act. 8. 36. Matth. 28. 19. Act. 2. 16. M. Eltons Catech Constat Eucharistiae Sacramentum duabus externis partibus id est duplici materia pane poculo Neque quenquam contradicentem pati potest discritissima relatio institutionis apud Matthaeum Marcum Lucam Paulum neque perpetua Ecclesiae traditio Chamierus de Sac. l. 8. See Iansen Concord on Luk. 22. p. 155. the danger of communicating in both kindes The Church of Rome hath decreed Conc. Trident Sess. 21. c. 2. That it is not necessary for the people to communicate in both kindes and holdeth them accursed that hold it necessary for the people to receive the Cup consecrated by the Priest Vide Cassand consult See D. Featleys Grand Sacriledge of the Church of Rome chap. 1 2 c. to the 16. Chapter And Bishop Davenants L. Quest. in his Determinat And Master Cartwrights Rejoynder pag. 281 282 283 284 285 286 287. The Apostle sometimes putteth the other part viz. drinking of the Cup for the whole celebration of the Supper 1 Cor. 12. 13. The Heathens âalled a feaât
love our own souls and the souls of others since Christ manifested such love to our souls 5. We should not crosse the ends of Christs suffering 1. He died to redeem you from this present evil world 2. To destroy the works of Satan We should live to him * ãâ¦ã are some particular cases wherein it is not safe for some particular persons at that time âââ in ãâ¦ã to pât them to try themselves by signs But for the general it is necessary and the duty of all people to ââok to signs and to try themselves by them M. Hooker on Rom. 8. 10. A two-sold knowledge is required of every receiver 1. A diâcernning of the body and bloud of Christ he must be able in some competent measure to understand the Doctrine Nature Use and End of a Sacrament by whom it was instituted and why and for what end 1 Cor. 11. 29. they were to instruct their children what this and that action signified in the Passeover 2. Of himself implied in the duty commanded of examining our selves Edere Christum est credere in Christum Quâd paras dentem ventrem Crede tantùm manducasti August He that comes without faith receives Sacramentum notâem âem Sacramenti Iesus Christus isque crucifixus debet esse proprium sidei nostrae objectum Rivetus Instruct. Praepar ad Coenam Domini cap 10. Prayer profits not without faith Rom. 10 13 14. Mark 11. 24. Luk. 18 lat end Mark 9. 23. Faith only makes up the union between Christ and us John 6. 56. The people of God have a four-fold glorious sight in this life John 14. 20. 2 Cor. 5. 19. 1. They see God in Christ. 2. They see Christ in God 3. They see Christ in themselves 4. They see themselves in Christ. See Rom. 8. 9 10. Common people say they have believed as long as they can remember and they thank God they never doubted While men are in their natural condition they think it is nothing to believe in Christ though they walk contrary to him but when sinne is fully discovered and one sees the severity of Gods justice it is then hard to believe Rom. 1. 17. 2 Thess. 1. 3. Consider 1. Thy natural estate is a state of death damnation John 3. 18. Gal. 3. 23. 2. So long as thou abidest out of Christ thou abidest in death John 3. 36. 1 Joh. 3. 14. All sins de merito are damnable they deserve death but not de facto no sinne necessarily brings death but unbelief because it keeps a man off from Christ the fountain of life John 6. 5 7. 3. Thou canst not be the fountain of thine own life 4. Life is to be had in no other but Christ John 5. 40. 5. There is no way of having life from him but by union with him 1 John 5. 12. the first thing that grace puts forth in the soul is an instinct after union Faith is an instinct put in by the teaching of the Father after union with Christ. The sole way to get this supernatural grace is with hearty âamenting of its absence and weakness to beg it of him who is able to work it in the heart and to feed and nourish it by a continual meditation of his greatness and great works which he hath formerly wrought for our confirmation Poenitentia est dolor de peccato cum adjunctâ proposito melioris vitae Luth. in loc commun de poenitentia All the Sermons of the Prophets and Apostles run on this Christ commanded his Disciples to preach it It is one of the two parts of the Gospel the summe of the Gospel is Faith Repentance It is Praeterita peccata plangere plangenda non committere Aug. It 's secunda ta bula post naufragium medicina est spiritualis animi vitiorum say others See Mr Calamy on Act. 17. 30. and Cameron on Mark 1. 15. Our sorrow for sin should be our chiefest sorrow because sin is the greatest evil and it is so in respect of the intellectual part and in respect of the displicency of the will wherein the strength of repentance lieth According to the multitude of thy mercies blot out all my offences and create in me a new heart and a right spirit Lord do away the sinne of thy servant Petit 5. It is not only among the precepts but promises and priviledges of the Gospel Act. 9. 18. Da prââs poenitentiam postea indulgentiam Fulgentius They are therfore Ministers of the Gospel not legal preachers which preach repentance There is one act of faith to be done once for all to lay hold on Christ and be united to him and justified by him yet I must live by it and do every duty by it so for repentance Isa. 27. 9. Jer. 2 19. Heb. 12. 11 Before the Supper and the offering of a childe in Baptism then Christs death is represented Rom. 6. 4. Gal. 3. 1. a On a mans death-bed the day of repentance is past for repentance being the renewing of a holy life the living the life of grace it is a contradiction to say that a man can live a holy life upon his death-bed D. Taylors Rule of holy living chap. 4. Sect. 4. That place Ezek. 33. 14. is it which is so often mistaken for that common saying At what time soever a sinner repents him of his sins from the bottom of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance saith the Lord. Let not that be made a colour to countenance a death-bed penitent D. Taylor on Jer. 13. 16. Serm. 2. One may repent on his death-bed as well as the thief on the Crosse but it is dangerous to put off repentance till then it will be harder to come in It s a rare sight saith one to finde a young man godly and an old man penitent We acknowledge that as God cals some at the first hour so may some be called at the last hour of the day yea inter pontem fontem D. Iackson indeed hath an opinion that a man may proceed so farre in sin in this life that the door of repentance may be thât upon him none of our Divines deny the possibility of any mans Salvation while he lives in this world D. Twiss ag Hord. p. 45. There is a Gospel-command to repent Mat 9. 13. Act. 17. 30. 2. The very space of repentance is a mercy and given you that you may repent Revel 2. 21. 3. It is the natural fruit of a regenerate heart Ezek. 11. 19. 4. It is repentance to salvation 1 Cor. 7. 10. There is more joy in heaven for one sinner that repents then for ninty nine that need no repentance as if he had aimed at the Antinomians * Act. 5. 31. 11. 18. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Whosoever hath truly repented is 1. Low in his own eyes so Paul 2. Fears sin ever after Eccl. 9. 2. 3. Is pitiful to others in their fals Gal. 6. 1. 4. There will be a growth in the
is a twofold glory 1. Essential infinite everlasting this is called gloria it receives neither addition nor diminution by any created power 2. Accidental finite temporary called glorificatio this ebbs or flows shines or is overshadowed as goodnesse or gracelesnesse prevails in the world It serves 1. To shew the vilenesse and basenesse of all wicked men which oppose Gods glory and strive to obscure it dishonor this glorious God setting light by him in their hearts and blaspheming him with their tongues a sinner in sinning lifts up himself above God preferring his own wisdom before Gods and his will before his therefore David worthily concludes the 104 Psalm with an imprecation against sinners God will gain glory of them in despight of their hearts by magnifying his justice 2. We should labor to partake of Gods Image that we might be partakers of his glory we must earnestly desire that Gods glory may be communicated to us that he would send forth his Spirit of glory to rest upon us by which means we shall commend our selves to God Christ the Angels and Saints and our own consciences 3. We must learn to contemplate the glory of God with admiration by this one principally differs from a beast He hath not a capacity to behold the excellency of Gud the Saints in Heaven are even taken up and filled with beholding Gods glory set your eyes round about to behold Gods works and his glory in them so as you may admire God this will make your souls to enjoy God Paul saith In the mystery of the Gospel we behold as in a glasse the glory of God be much in this exercise 4. We must long to go out of this world to behold Gods glory fully Iohn 17. 24. raise up your hearts to heavenly desires wish earnestly to be in Heaven Every one would be willing to go to Heaven when he dyeth but we must desire to leave this life to go thither 5. This should comfort us 1. Against reproaches and contempt in the world if God be glorified we must sacrifice our names as well as our lives to him 2. Against death then we shall no more dishonor God 3. The day of judgement should be longed for because it is Gods glorious day 2 Thess. 1. 10. we run to glorious sights on earth as the Queen of Sheba 6. We should ascribe all glory to God the fountain of glory 1 Chron. 29. 11 12. Psalm 115. 1. God challengeth this from men Give unto the Lord glory and strength give unto the Lord the glory due to his name He is very jealous of his glory and will not suffer the least part of it to be given to the creature 7. Take heed of those Tenets which oppose Gods glory as 1. The lawfulnesse of giving religious honour to images the Popish Doctors have wearied themselves and wracked their brains to coin distinctions how divine worship may be given to Images but the second Commandment forbids Image-worshipping and God acknowledgeth himself a jealous God and saith He will not give his glory to another 2. Attributing too much to our free-will or setting up our merits this is robbing God likewise of his glory Let us first live to his glory and do all for his glory 1. Because he intended it 2. He hath joyned our happinesse and his glory together 3. It is infinitely more worth then all the world 4. It is his condescending that he will take this for glory 5. He will have glory of us against our wills 6. The Creatures glorifie God in their way 7. How much glory do we give to things of an inferior nature 8. God will hereby give us glory We should do all we do for him and to him even to shew forth our apprehension of his name Doing whatsoever good we do and leaving whatsoever evil we leave that we may declare our high esteem of him and make it appear that we do judge and repute him most wise good just excellent worthy all the service that we can do and more too And whatsoever is not thus done with reference to the name of God as the motive and end of it doth want so much of goodnesse as it wants of this reference Nothing is good farther then it hath reference to God the chiefest good If we aim at onely or chiefly and be moved onely or chiefly by temporal benefits and respects of this kinde looking to our selves our deeds are hollow and seemingly good alone not real If we look to our selves alone even in respect of eternal benefits and not above our selves to him and his name that also is but hypocrisie But this is truth to make our ends and motives the same with Gods and to have an eye still above and beyond our selxes even to Gods name that we may cause it to appear to him and our selves and others that we know him and confesse his great name Omnibus operibus nostris coelestis intentio adjungi debet Aquinas It is a great question among the Schoolmen and some of our Divines Whether one should actually propound the rule and intend the end in every service Adam and Christ did so though lapsed man cannot do it it is a duty neverthelesse it is good to do it as often as possibly men can In serious and solemn actions our thoughts should be actual in lesser the habitual intention sufficeth God glorified himself Iohn 12. 28. Christ glorified him his whole life was nothing but a seeking of his Fathers glory Iohn 17. 4. See Phil. 2. 11. the Saints and Angels spend eternity in setting forth his glory Isa. 6. 23. Rev. 4. 10 11. 7. 9 10. all the creatures do glorifie God in their kinde Psalm 145. 10. 148. the worm is not exempted therefore that man saith Chrysostome which doth not glorifie God is baser then the basest worm This is all the first Table of the Decalogue and above half of the Lords Prayer the three first Petitions concern Gods glory and the conclusion likewise hath reference to it We should glorifie God in all conditions in adversity as well as in prosperity Psalm 50. 15. in all the parts of our bodies in our hearts 1 Pet. 3. 15. with our mouthes Rom. 15. 6. in our lives 1 Cor. 6. alt Mat. 5. 16. Let us often think of the personal glory and excellency which the Saints shall enjoy when they come to Heaven 1. In Body 2. In Soul The bodies of the Saints in Heaven shall be 1. Perfect free from all blemishes and every way for the souls use 2. Incorruptible not liable to sicknesse weaknesse mortality 3. Spiritual 1. In regard of state and condition because they shall be upheld by the Spirit of God without the use of meat drink and sleep 2. In regard of quality and operation active and agile as a Spirit they shall move swiftly upward downward any way at the command of the soul. 4. Glorious the bodies of the Saints shall
then shine as the Sun and be like the glorious body of Christ. The soul shall be totally freed from all spiritual evils all reliques of sin and all possibility of sin the corruption of the understanding will affections conscience shall be quite taken away 2. From all apprehensions of wrath and eternal death 2. It shall perfectly enjoy all spiritual good 1. The Image of God shall be absolutely perfect in every one of the glorified Saints every faculty of the Soul shall have all grace that faculty is capable of and that in the highest degree The minde shall have all intellectual vertues the will and affections all moral vertues and that in the highest degree they are capable of 1 Cor. 13. 10. The understanding uno intuitu shall know omne sâibile the will shall be fully satisfied with God the conscience filled with peace the affections of love and joy shal have their full content the memory shall represent to you perpetually all the good that ever God did for you God is most Blessed 1 Cor. 11. 31. Rom. 9. 4. 1 Tim. 1. 11. 6. 15. 2 Cor. 11. 31. yea blessednesse it self he is blessed in himself and to be blessed by us Gods blessednesse is that by which God is in himself and of himself All-sufficient Or thus Gods happinesse is that Attribute whereby God hath all fulnesse of delight and contentment in himself and needeth nothing out of himself to make him happy The Hebrews call blessed Ashrei in the abstract and in the plural number Blessednesses Psal. 1. 1. 32. 1. Because no man saith Zanchy can be called and be blessed for one or another good unlesse he abound with all goods Blessednesse is a state of life wherein there is a heap of all good things The Greeks called blessed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã one that is not subject to death miseries By the Etymologies and significations of these two words it appears saith Zanchy that there are two parts of blessednesse one to be free from all miseries another to abound with all goods and so to abound with them that thou desirest nothing more A third particle saith he is to be added per se sua natura and a fourth condition that he well know his own blessednesse So that he is truly blessed saith Zanchy which of himself and from his own nature is alwayes free from all evils and abounds with all goods perfectly knowing his own felicity and desiring nothing out of himself but being fully content with himself which description agreeth only to God God is blessed essentially primarily originally of himself such and not by the help of any other thing Reasons 1. He that is the fountain of all blessednesse to others how can he be but infinitely blessed himself He makes all those things happy to whom he vouchsafeth in any sort to communicate himself Wherefore as that which maketh hot and light that is more hot and light then that which is made so so must he exceed all other things in blessednesse which makes all those persons blessed which have any part of blisse 2. Either he hath blessednesse or there should be none for if it be not found in the first and best essence and cause of all other essences it cannot be found in any other thing All men and things affect it therefore such a natural and universal inclination cannot be wholly in vain as it should be if there were no blessednesse to satisfie it The happinesse of every thing stands in the perfect enjoying of it self when it hath all which it inclineth to have and inclineth to have all and only that which it hath then it is fully satisfied and contented and full contentment is felicity Goodnesse filleth the reasonable appetite of mans soul therefore must he needs be happy whose will is filled with good for then he enjoyes himself then is his being truly comfortable to him and such as he cannot be weary of Nothing is happy in enjoying it self and of it self but God alone all other things do enjoy themselves by help and benefit of some other thing besides themselvs And if they enjoy themselves by help favour and communication of a perfect lasting constant eternal and full goodnesse then have they a real solid and substantial happinesse but if by a vain short momentany partial defective goodnesse then have they but a shew and resemblance of happinesse a poor weak feeble imperfect nominal happinesse The happinesse of a man consists in enjoying himself by vertue of the possession of the greatest good whereof he is capable or which is all one by enjoying the greatest good for enjoying it he enjoys himself in and by it and enjoying himself by it he doth enjoy it these are inseparably conjoyned So when a man is possessed of such a thing as doth remove from him all that may be discontentful and hurtful to him and can fill him full of content then is he happy and that is when he hath possession of God as fully as his nature is capable of possessing him Accordingly we must conceive Gods happinesse to be in the enjoyment of himself he doth perfectly enjoy his being his life his faculties his Attributes his vertues I say himself in himself and of himself doth perfectly enjoy himself and this is his perfect happinesse He liveth a most perfect life abounds with all perfect vertues sets them a work himself in all fulnesse of perfection and in all this enjoys himself with unconceivable satisfaction Blessednesse or felicity is the perfect action or exercise of perfect vertue in a perfect life The Lord hath a most perfect life and perfect faculties and also most perfect vertues and doth constantly exercise those perfect vertues and faculties He is blessed because he is strong and enjoyes his strength wise and enjoyes his wisdom just and enjoys his justice eternal and enjoys his eternity Infinite Perfect and that without any dependence reference or beholdingnesse to any other God is Happy First Formally in himself which implies 1. That there is no evil of sinne or misery in him neither is he lesse happy because men offend him 2. That he abounds with all positive good he hath infinitely himself and after a transcendent manner the good of all creatures this is implied in that name when he is called a God All-sufficient he made not the Angels or the world because he needed them 3. That he is immutably happy because he is essentially so Happiness is a stable or setled condition therefore Saints and Angels also are happy but dependently they have it from God Gods happinesse is more then the happinesse of any creature The creatures are happy by the aggregation of many good things together they are happy in their knowledge in their love joy and these are divers things but now God is happy by one act which is the same with his Essence A man here on earth is happy but it is not in Act alwaies it
Ordinances Iob 22. 21. in every duty and act of worship look to enjoy God Get some excitements to grace resolutions of obedience displeasure against sinne use a holy boldnesse in thy addresse to God Heb. 10. 9. Ephes. 3. 12. we come not to a tribunal of Justice as malefactors but as friends and favourites to a throne of grace Iob 22. 26. Use 1. Prayer Psal. 86. 11. 2. Attend on the Gospel reade it meditate on it daily 3. The Sacraments make use of thy Baptism we were baptized into Christ and frequently use the Lords-Supper We should praise God when he meets with us in duties and repent his with-drawing himself Lam. 3. 44. 4. We should be one with all believers because we are one with Christ. Christ seldom speaks of his peoples union with him but he speaks of their conjunction one with another and seldom presseth them to brotherly love but from this union with Christ 1 Cor. 12. per tot 1. 10. Ephes. 4. CHAP. II. Of Effectual Vocation OUr union with Christ by the Spirit is wrought in our Effectuall Calling This is the first work which God works upon the soul it is Temporalis Electio 1 John 5. 19. it is the act of God the Father Ioh. 6. 44 45. 2 Cor. 4. 6. Ephes. 1. 17 19. He hath called us with an holy Calling It is the act of Gods free grace and almighty power whereby souls are gathered out of the world into the kingdom of Christ to be made one with him and holy and happy by him It is an act 1. Of Gods free grace called according to Gods free purpose Rom. 8. 28. See 30 31. verses 2. Of his almighty power a moral perswasion will not do it Ephes. 1. 19. Ioh. 6. 44. This grace works powerfully therefore God is said to draw yet sweetly and secretly therefore man is said to come This power of God is put forth on the understanding by enlightening it Ier. 37. 33. Iohn 6. 45. it apprehends the guilt of sin the horror of Gods wrath sweetnesse of Communion with him 2. On the will effectually inclining it Ier. 31. 33. Psal. 110. 3. to embrace and follow those glorious objects the understanding represents 3. Whereby souls are gathered out of the world into the Kingdom of Christ. All mankinde are brought into two ranks either they are men of the world or called out of it Iohn 15. 19. The Elect themselves while they are in their natural condition are men of the world Ephes. 3. 5. Fiunt non nascuntur Christiani Col. 1. 13. The Scripture expresly witnesseth that God works in us both to will and to do Phil. 2. 13. That Faith and Repentance are the gift of God Ephes. 2. 8. 2 Tim. 2. ult 4. The end of Vocation is to be made one with Christ Iohn 16. 44. and holy and happy by him 2 Pet. 1. 3. 1 Thes. 4. Rom. 8. 30. Regeneration saith Dr Twisse is to be preferred before salvation the one a translation from the state of nature into the state of grace the other is only a translation from the state of grace into the state of glory By the one we are made the sons of God by the other we only obtain the inheritance of the sons of God First The Causes of Vocation 1. The principal efficient cause is the holy Ghost man is not the authour of his own conversion 2. Instrumental the Ministery of the Word Secondly The Subjects or Persons on whom it is wrought all the elect Ioh. 10 Other sheep have I that shall hear my voice Thirdly The manner how this Vocation is wrought The Spirit of God works after such a mighty manner that it is irresistible though the word be grounded on Acts 7. 51. yet some dislike it but the Lord brings them not in violently against their wils he takes away prevailing obstinacy He never made any creature too hard for himself He cals them once for all There is more in it then a moral swasion Iohn 6. 44. a real efficacy God circumciseth our hearts quickens us raiseth us from the dead gives a new heart Fourthly The parts of this work of Vocation wherein it stands In two things 1. The Lord makes a gracious offer of Christ to the soul. 2. The soul accepts of Christ when and as he is tendred Christ is offered in the Gospel First Externally Matth. 20. 16. This is a Declaration or Publication of the great goodnesse of God to a poor lost sinner willing to be reconciled to him in Christ. It stands in four particulars 1. God hath sent his Son Christ who by his own obedience hath paid a sufficient ransom for the most miserable wretches 2. God is willing to make this good to all poor sinners who will take him on the terms he is offered 3. The terms on which Christ is offered in the Gospel are most free and nothing required but only freely to receive him 4. Because the humble and broken sinner is most ready to be discouraged therefore he declares that those which are vilest in their own eyes are most welcome to him Secondly Internally Rom. 8. 30. which is the work only of the Spirit of God Act. 10. 44. Marks of an effectual Calling First God breaks the heart by some preparatory conviction to make the soul fit to receive the grace of God the proper Call is by the Gospel 1 Thess. 2. 14. but the previous work of the Law is conviction of sinne and the evil of it Hos. 2. 14. Gal. 3. 1. See Iohn 16. 8. This conviction hath not the like effects in all in some anxiousnesse in others horror all see themselves in a wretched condition The second note may be taken from the instrument or means of conversion 2 Thess. 2. 14. most usually it is by the Word preacht though it may not work always in the time of hearing Cant. 5. 3 6. Mat. 26. 8. Ioh. 10. 3. Thirdly When the heart is over-powred and prevailed with to obey the Call when we answer his Call Iohn 20. 16. Gods Call is the offer of grace our answer is the receiving of it Iohn 12. 3. Ier. 22. the direct answer to a Call is the consent and full purpose of heart to take Christ upon his own terms Fourthly The disposition of the soul in making this return and in answering this Call of God godly sorrow Ier. 31. 18. holy wonders 1 Pet. 2. 9. free resolution and confidence come what will come they will obey God Luke 5. 5. Fifthly The fruits and effects of a Call it infers a change from the former state in heart the whole heart it now finds comfort and satisfaction in God and hates sin Hos. 4. 8. Ephes. 4. 12. I know there is little difference between effectual Calling Conversion and Regeneration yet because some of our Divines handle the work of Grace under the notion of Conversion and effectual Calling too I shall speak of Conversion in the next place CHAP. III. Of